Previous Page
  Next Page
 
Evokation
 
 
Index
 

 

I

THAT AM THAT

I

THAT AM THAT

I

THAT

MAAT IS ISISISIS IS MAAT

I

AM AT MAAT ALWAYS AT MAAT AM I

 

 

CIRCLE = 5 O 5 = ELCRIC

CIRCLE ET ELECTRIC ET CIRCLE

ELECTRIC CIRCLE ELECTRIC

CIRCLE ELECTRIC CIRCLE

ET

CIRCLE ELECTRIC CIRCLE

ELECTRIC CIRCLE ELECTRIC

CIRCLE ET ELECTRIC ET CIRCLE

CIRCLE = 5 O 5 = ELCRIC

ESOTERIC O SECRET I ESOTERIC

ESOTERIC 6 SECRET 9 ESOTERIC

ESOTERIC O SECRET I ESOTERIC

 

 

POP WOW O WOW POP

WOW O WOW

POP WOW O WOW POP

 

 

R
=
9
-
5
RENEW
65
29
2
I
=
9
-
5
INTER
66
30
3
C
=
3
-
13
CONNECTEDNESS
140
50
5
-
-
21
-
23
First Total
271
109
10
-
-
2+1
-
2+3
Add to Reduce
2+7+1
1+0+9
1+0
-
-
3
-
5
Second Total
10
10
1
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+0
1+0
-
-
-
3
-
6
Essence of Number
1
1
1

 

 

the supernatural in macbeth essays

www.megaessays.com/viewpaper/46333.html

They speak in rhymes and use magic words such as,"Thrice to thine, and thrice to mine,/And thrice again, to make up nine." (I.iii.36-37) Also, the witches are ...

 

 

shakespeare.mit.edu/macbeth/macbeth.1.3.html
ALL. The weird sisters, hand in hand, Posters of the sea and land, Thus do go about, about: Thrice to thine and thrice to mine. And thrice again, to make up nine.

 

MACBETH ACT 1 SCENE III.
William Shakespeare
A heath near Forres.

 

ALL
The weird sisters, hand in hand,
Posters of the sea and land,
Thus do go about, about:
Thrice to thine and thrice to mine
And thrice again, to make up nine.
Peace! the charm's wound up.

 

 

THRICE TO THINE AND THRICE TO MINE

AND THRICE AGAIN TO MAKE UP NINE

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
6
THRICE
54
36
9
T
=
2
-
2
TO
35
8
8
T
=
2
-
5
THINE
56
29
2
A
=
1
-
3
AND
19
10
1
T
=
2
-
6
THRICE
54
36
9
T
=
2
-
2
TO
35
8
8
M
=
4
-
4
MINE
41
23
5
A
=
1
-
3
AND
19
10
1
T
=
2
-
6
THRICE
54
36
9
A
=
1
-
5
AGAIN
32
23
5
T
=
2
-
2
TO
35
8
8
M
=
4
-
4
MAKE
30
12
3
U
=
3
-
2
UP
37
10
1
N
=
5
-
4
NINE
42
24
6
-
-
33
-
54
First Total
543
273
75
-
-
3+3
-
5+4
Add to Reduce
5+4+3
2+7+3
7+5
-
-
6
-
9
Second Total
12
12
12
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+2
1+2
1+2
-
-
6
-
9
Essence of Number
3
3
3

 

 

THRICE THRICE THRICE

999

THRICE THRICE THRICE

 

 

Coup de Grace - World of Warcraft European: Lightbringer server ...

coupdegrace.guildportal.com/

Home for the Guild website for Coup de Grace on the World of Warcraft server European: Lightbringer.

 

Quest:Coup de Grace - Wowpedia - Your wiki guide to the World of ...

www.wowpedia.org/Quest:Coup_de_Grace

23 Dec 2010 – Deliver a Coup de Grace on 5 Twilight Skyterrors. ... want to use the Quest boilerplate to fill in this article (see Wowpedia:Boilerplates for help).

 

WoW Guild Coup de Grace @ Lightbringer :: WoWProgress - World ...

www.wowprogress.com/guild/eu/lightbringer/Coup+de+Grace

Detailed guild history for Coup de Grace, EU-Lightbringer:

 

 

Daily Mail

Wednesday, November 14, 2012

Andrew Alexander

"Archibishop has to prove that God still counts!

"a blessing. . ."

"By chance - or, as believers would say, by the mysterious workings of the Holy Spirit. . ."

"God and Mammon"

"Armageddon"

"Crucifixion"

 

 

CRUCIFIXION 95 59 NOIXIFICURC

 

 

I

SAY

MOUTH O MOUTH

O

NORTH AND SOUTH EAST AND WEST

 

 

THE DEATH OF GODS IN ANCIENT EGYPT

Jane B. Sellars 1992

Page 204

"The overwhelming awe that accompanies the realization, of the measurable orderliness of the universe strikes modern man as well. Admiral Weiland E. Byrd, alone In the Antarctic for five months of polar darkness, wrote these phrases of intense feeling:

Here were the imponderable processes and forces of the cosmos, harmonious and soundless. Harmony, that was it! I could feel no doubt of oneness with the universe. The conviction came that the rhythm was too orderly. too harmonious, too perfect to be a product of blind chance - that, therefore there must be purpose in the whole and that man was part of that whole and not an accidental offshoot. It was a feeling that transcended reason; that went to the heart of man's despair and found it groundless. The universe was a cosmos, not a chaos; man was as rightfully a part of that cosmos as were the day and night.10

Returning to the account of the story of Osiris, son of Cronos god of' Measurable Time, Plutarch takes, pains to remind the reader of the original Egyptian year consisting of 360 days.

Phrases are used that prompt simple mental. calculations and an attention to numbers, for example, the 360-day year is described as being '12 months of 30 days each'. Then we are told that, Osiris leaves on a long journey, during which Seth, his evil brother, plots with 72 companions to slay Osiris: He also secretly obtained the measure of Osiris and made ready a chest in which to entrap him.

The, interesting thing about this part of the-account is that nowhere in the original texts of the Egyptians are we told that Seth, has 72 companions. We have already been encouraged to equate Osiris with the concept of measured time; his father being Cronos. It is also an observable fact that Cronos-Saturn has the longest sidereal period of the known planets at that time, an orbit. of 30 years. Saturn is absent from a specific constellation for that length of time.

A simple mathematical fact has been revealed to any that are even remotely sensitive to numbers: if you multiply 72 by 30, the years of Saturn's absence (and the mention of Osiris's absence prompts one to recall this other), the resulting product is 2,160: the number of years required, for one 30° shift, or a shift: through one complete sign of the zodiac. This number multplied by the / Page205 / 12 signs also gives 25,920. (And Plutarch has reminded us of 12)

If you multiply the unusual number 72 by 360, a number that Plutarch mentions several times, the product will be 25,920, again the number of years symbolizing the ultimate rebirth.

This 'Eternal Return' is the return of, say, Taurus to the position of marking the vernal equinox by 'riding in the solar bark with. Re' after having relinquished this honoured position to Aries, and subsequently to the to other zodiacal constellations.

Such a return after 25,920 years is indeed a revisit to a Golden Age, golden not only because of a remarkable symmetry In the heavens, but golden because it existed before the Egyptians experienced heaven's changeability.

But now to inform the reader of a fact he or she may already know. Hipparaus did: not really have the exact figures: he was a trifle off in his observations and calculations. In his published work, On the Displacement of the Solstitial and Equinoctial Signs, he gave figures of 45" to 46" a year, while the truer precessional lag along the ecliptic is about 50 seconds. The exact measurement for the lag, based on the correct annual lag of 50'274" is 1° in 71.6 years, or 36in 25,776 years, only 144 years less than the figure of 25,920.

With Hipparchus's incorrect figures a 'Great Year' takes from 28,173.9 to 28,800 years, incorrect by a difference of from 2,397.9 years to 3,024.

Since Nicholas Copernicus (AD 1473-1543) has always been credited with giving the correct numbers (although Arabic astronomer Nasir al-Din Tusi,11 born AD 1201, is known to have fixed the Precession at 50°), we may correctly ask, and with justifiable astonishment 'Just whose information was Plutarch transmitting'

AN IMPORTANT POSTSCRIPT

Of course, using our own notational system, all the important numbers have digits that reduce to that amazing number 9 a number that has always delighted budding mathematician.

Page 206

Somewhere along the way, according to Robert Graves, 9 became the number of lunar wisdom.12

This number is found often in the mythologies of the world. the Viking god Odin hung for nine days and nights on the World Tree in order to acquire the secret of the runes, those magic symbols out of which writing and numbers grew. Only a terrible sacrifice would give away this secret, which conveyed upon its owner power and dominion over all, so Odin hung from his neck those long 9 days and nights over the 'bottomless abyss'. In the tree were 9 worlds, and another god was said to have been born of 9 mothers.

Robert Graves, in his White Goddess, Is intrigued by the seemingly recurring quality of the number 72 in early myth and ritual. Graves tells his reader that 72 is always connected with the number 5, which reflects, among other things, the five Celtic dialects that he was investigating. Of course, 5 x 72= 360, 360 x 72= 25,920. Five is also the number of the planets known to the ancient world, that is, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus Mercury.

Graves suggests a religious mystery bound up with two ancient Celtic 'Tree Alphabets' or cipher alphabets, which as genuine articles of Druidism were orally preserved and transmitted for centuries. He argues convincingly that the ancient poetry of Europe was ultimately based on what its composers believed to be magical principles, the rudiments of which formed a close religious secret for centuries. In time these were-garbled, discredited and forgotten.

Among the many signs of the transmission of special numbers he points out that the aggregate number of letter strokes for the complete 22-letter Ogham alphabet that he is studying is 72 and that this number is the multiple of 9, 'the number of lunar wisdom'. . . . he then mentions something about 'the seventy day season during which Venus moves successively from. maximum eastern elongation 'to inferior conjunction and maximum western elongation'.13

Page 207

"...Feniusa Farsa, Graves equates this hero with Dionysus. Farsa has 72 assistants who helped him master the 72 languages created at the confusion of Babel, the tower of which is said to be built of 9 different materials

We are also reminded of the miraculous translation into Greek of the Five Books of Moses that was done by 72 scholars working for 72 days, Although the symbol for the Septuagint is LXX, legend, according to the fictional letter of Aristeas, records 72. The translation was done for Ptolemy Philadelphus (c.250 BC), by Hellenistic Jews, possibly from Alexandra.14

Graves did not know why this number was necessary, but he points out that he understands Frazer's Golden Bough to be a book hinting that 'the secret involves the truth that the Christian dogma, and rituals, are the refinement of a great body of primitive beliefs, and that the only original element in Christianity- is the personality of Christ.15

Frances A. Yates, historian of Renaissance hermetisma tells, us the cabala had 72 angels through which the sephiroth (the powers of God) are believed to be approached, and further, she supplies the information that although the Cabala supplied a set of 48 conclusions purporting to confirm the Christian religion from the foundation of ancient wisdom, Pico Della Mirandola, a Renaissance magus, introduced instead 72, which were his 'own opinion' of the correct number. Yates writes, 'It is no accident there are seventy-two of Pico's Cabalist conclusions, for the conclusion shows that he knew something of the mystery of the Name of God with seventy-two letters.'16

In Hamlet's Mill de Santillana adds the facts that 432,000 is the number of syllables in the Rig-Veda, which when multiplied by the soss (60) gives 25,920" (The reader is forgiven for a bit of laughter at this point)

The Bible has not escaped his pursuit. A prominent Assyriologist of the last century insisted that the total of the years recounted mounted in Genesis for the lifetimes of patriarchs from the Flood also contained the needed secret numbers. (He showed that in the 1,656 years recounted in the Bible there are 86,400 7 day weeks, and dividing this number yields / Page 208 / 43,200.) In Indian yogic schools it is held that all living beings exhale and inhale 21,600 times a day, multiply this by 2 and again we have the necessary 432 digits.

Joseph Campbell discerns the secret in the date set for the coming of Patrick to Ireland. Myth-gives this date-as-the interesting number of AD.432.18

Whatever one may think-of some of these number coincidences, it becomes difficult to escape the suspicion that many signs (number and otherwise) - indicate that early man observed the results of the movement of Precession and that the - transmission of this information was considered of prime importance.

With the awareness of the phenomenon, observers would certainly have tried for its measure, and such an endeavour would have constituted the construction-of a 'Unified Field Theory' for nothing less than Creation itself. Once determined, it would have been information worthy of secrecy and worthy of the passing on to future adepts.

But one last word about mankind's romance with number coincidences.The antagonist in John Updike's novel, Roger's Version, is a computer hacker, who, convinced, that scientific evidence of God's existence is accumulating, endeavours to prove it by feeding -all the available scientific information. into a comuter. In his search for God 'breaking, through', he has become fascinated by certain numbers that have continually been cropping up. He explains them excitedly as 'the terms of Creation':

"...after a while I noticed that all over the sheet there seemed to hit these twenty-fours Jumping out at me. Two four; two, four. Planck time, for instance, divided by the radiation constant yields a figure near eight times ten again to the negative twenty-fourth, and the permittivity of free space, or electric constant, into the Bohr radius ekla almost exactly six times ten to the negative twenty-fourth. On positive side, the electromagnetic line-structure constant times Hubble radius - that is, the size of the universe as we now perceive it gives us something quite close to ten to the twenty-fourth, and the strong-force constant times the charge on the proton produces two point four times ten to the negative eighteenth, for another I began to circle twenty-four wherever it appeared on the Printout here' - he held it up his piece of stripped and striped wallpaper, decorated / Page 209 / with a number of scarlet circles - 'you can see it's more than random.'19
This inhabitant of the twentieth century is convinced that the striking occurrences of 2 and 4 reveal the sacred numbers by which God is speaking to us.

So much for any scorn directed to ancient man's fascination with number coincidences. That fascination is alive and well, Just a bit more incomprehensible"

 

IN OUR TIME

Last broadcast on Thu, 18 Dec 2003, 21:30 on BBC Radio 4

"Melvyn Bragg and guests discuss the feat of astonishing intellectual engineering which provides us with millions of words in hundreds of languages. At the start of the twentieth century, in the depths of an ancient Egyptian turquoise mine on the Sinai peninsular, an archaeologist called Sir Flinders Petrie made an exciting discovery. Scratched onto rocks, pots and portable items, he found scribblings of a very unexpected but strangely familiar nature. He had expected to see the complex pictorial hieroglyphic script the Egyptian establishment had used for over 1000 years, but it seemed that at this very early period, 1700 BC, the mine workers and Semitic slaves had started using a new informal system of graffiti, one which was brilliantly simple, endlessly adaptable and perfectly portable: the Alphabet. This was probably the earliest example of an alphabetic script and it bears an uncanny resemblance to our own.

Did the alphabet really spring into life almost fully formed? How did it manage to conquer three quarters of the globe? And despite its Cyrillic and Arabic variations and the myriad languages it has been used to write, why is there essentially only one alphabet anywhere in the world?"

 

 

Mobile phone message from Dennis dated Friday, January 21, 2011. Timed at 16:36:13
 
"This year we will experience 4 unusual dates.........
 
1/ 1/ 11.
 
1/ 11/ 11.
 
11/ 1/ 11 and 11/ 11/ 11.
 

NOW figure this out.........Take the last 2 digits of the year you were born plus the age you will be this year and it WILL EQUAL 111..."

 

HERE THE GARBLED MESSAGE ENDS

 

 

THE ENGLISH ANGEL

Peter Burton & Harland Walshaw 2000

Page 5

Angles & Angels

The Venerable Bede tells the story of the slave boys from Northumbria in the Forum at Rome. St Gregory, struck by their fair hair and blue eyes, asks their nationality. When told that they are Angles, he replies, with one of those rare puns that work in two languages, 'Non Angli, sed angeli.' Not Angles, but angels.

 

"NON ANGLI SED ANGELI"

NOT ANGLES BUT ANGELS

 

 

GODS AND SPACEMAN IN THE ANCIENT EAST

W. Raymond Drake 1968

"Ugartic texts refer to Yawe as a younger God, the son of El;"

 

YAWE - EYWA

 

What does EYWA stand for? EYWA meaning and definition. EYWA The meaning of EYWA. What EYWA stands for. The definition of
EYWA. abbreviations.yourdictionary.com › Abbreviations & Acronyms

EYWA

Eastern Yellow Wagtail [Common English name] [Scientific name: Motacilla Tschutschensis] [American Ornithologists Union four-character bird identification]

 

Eywa - James Cameron's Avatar Wiki - Sam Worthington, Zoe Saldana Eywa is the guiding force and deity of Pandora and the Na'vi. The Na'vi believe that Eywa acts to keep the ecosystem of Pandora in perfect equilibrium. james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Eywa-


Talk:Eywa - James Cameron's Avatar Wiki - Sam Worthington, Zoe Saldana 27 Jan 2011 ... Please tell me how Yahweh relates to Eywa? just because they ... james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Talk:Eywa -


Show more results from wikia.comAvatar (2009 film) - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia - 2 visits - 4/15/10On the eve of battle, Jake prays to Eywa, via a neural connection to the Tree of ... He arrives on Pandora at the same time as Sully and operates an avatar. ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Avatar_(2009_film)

 

 

ATOM AT OM AT ATOM

T

HE

HOURS OF HORUS

NOW IS IS NOW

HEAR ME I SAY I SAY I ME HEAR

HERMES THE MESSENGER THE MESSENGER HERMES

 

 

I

AM AT I AT AM

AM AT MAAT I AM I AM I MAAT AT AM

 

 

Mayan Prophecy 2012: Entering Our Galactic DayThe Mayans had a very precise understanding of our solar system's cycles and ... And would coincide with an unprecedented planetary alignment, the 'Grand ...
www.december212012.com/articles/mayan/7.shtml -

Mayan Prophecy 2012: Entering Our Galactic Day
Source

Many of us are aware of the Mayan calendar but not many people truly understand what it means and how it works. Yes the calendar does end on December 21, 2012, but what does that mean? How does it come to that? What is their calendar based off of?

The Mayans had a very precise understanding of our solar system's cycles and believed that these cycles coincided with our spiritual and collective consciousness. The most significant of which has much to do with the 2012 prophecies. In the following writing, we will walk through the main details of their prophecies surrounding the 2012 transition. How the transition takes place (from an astronomical perspective), what it means for us, and when the cycles take place. We'll start with the basic prophecies and later move deeper into the explanation of the cycles.

The Mayans prophesied that from 1999 we have 13 years to realize the changes in our conscious attitude to stray from the path of self-destruction and instead move onto a path that opens our consciousness to integrate us with all that exists.

The Mayans knew that our Sun, or Kinich-Ahau, every so often synchronized with the enormous central galaxy. And from this central galaxy received a 'spark' of light which causes the Sun to shine more intensely producing what our scientists call 'solar flares' as well as changes in the Sun's magnetic field. The Mayans say that this happens every 5,125 years. But also that this causes a displacement in the earths rotation, and because of this movement great catastrophes would be produced.

The Mayans believed the universal processes, like the 'breathing' of the galaxy, are cycles that never change. What changes is the consciousness of man that passes through it. Always in a process toward more perfection. Based on their observations, the Mayans predicted that from the initial date of the start of their civilization, 4 Ahau, 8 Cumku which is 3113 B.C., after one cycle being completed 5,125 years in their future, December 21st, 2012. The Sun, having received a powerful ray of synchronizing light from the center of the galaxy, would change its polarity which would produce a great cosmic event that would propel human kind to be ready to cross into a new era, The Golden Age. It is after this, that the Mayans say we will be ready to go through the door that was left by them, transforming our civilization based on fear to a vibration much higher in harmony.

Only from our individual efforts could we avoid the path to great cataclysm that our planet will suffer to start a new era, the sixth cycle of the Sun. The Mayan civilization was in the fifth cycle of the Sun, and there were four other great civilizations before them that were destroyed by great natural disasters. They believed that each cycle was just one stage in the collective consciousness of humanity.

 

 

2012 phenomenon - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia The Chilam Balam are a group of post-conquest Mayan prophetic histories ..... A third suggested alignment is a planetary conjunction on December 21, 2012. ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/2012_phenomenon -

ALL ABOUT 2012The End of the Mayan Calendar After Dec. 21, 2012. Planetary Alignment Sept. 8, 2040 .... See: Mayan Prophecy of the End of the Great Cycle ...Survival and Self-Sufficiency Links - THE MAYAN CALENDAR and THE ...
www.greatdreams.com/2012.htm -

Mayan Prophecy 2012: Entering Our Galactic DayAnd would coincide with an unprecedented planetary alignment, the 'Grand ... The Mayan prophecy tells us that in 1999, our solar system began to leave the ...
www.december212012.com/articles/mayan/7.shtml -

Doomsday, The Mayan Calendar and 2012ViewZone asked me to write a story about the Mayan Calendar. There is a common belief that the calendar holds a prophecy that the world will end in 2012. ...
viewzone2.com/endtime.html -

Do the 2012 Mayan Prophecies Foretell the End Times? - 2012 Planet ...23 Nov 2010 ... It is important when we consider the End Times in relation to the.
2012planetalignment.org/do-the-2012-mayan-prophecies-foretell-the-end- times -

2012: Mayan Prophecy and the Shift of the Ages2 Jan 2011 ... 2012: ODYSSEY OF TIME: MAYAN PROPHECY AND THE SHIF (DVD MOVIE ...
2012planetalignment.org/2012-mayan-prophecy-and-the-shift-of-the-ages -

Show more results from 2012planetalignment.orgBeyond 2012 page 1However, this planetary alignment is due on 24 December 2011, which is the date given by ... Mayan Tribal Prophecy; Hunbatz Men, a modern Mayan Daykeeper, ...
www.diagnosis2012.co.uk/1.htm -

December 21 2012 Predictions – The 2012 End of The World ?It is thought that this rare planetary alignment could signal a shift in the ... else the 2012 end of the world prophesy that is brought about by the Mayan ...
www.december2012endofworld.com/ -

2012 Planet Alignment - What Will Happen on 2012?5 Sep 2009 ... The theory held by ancient Mayan prophecies as well as our modern day predictions regarding the 2012 planet alignment is often called as ...
ezinearticles.com › News and Society › Religion -

Mayan Calendar coming to a End | 2012 Planet Alignment23 Mar 2009 ... 2012 Planet Alignment - Destruction or Revelation ... For many years i have known about the Mayan Calendar coming to a end on December 21, ...
www.2012planetalignment.net/.../mayan-calendar-coming-to-a-end/ -

 

2012 phenomenon - Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaThe Chilam Balam are a group of post-conquest Mayan prophetic histories ..... A third suggested alignment is a planetary conjunction on December 21, 2012. ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/2012_phenomenon

A date inscription for the Mayan Long CountThe 2012 phenomenon comprises a range of eschatological beliefs that cataclysmic or transformative events will occur on December 21, 2012,[1][2][3] which is said to be the end-date of a 5,125-year-long cycle in the Mayan Long Count calendar. Various astronomical alignments and numerological formulae related to this date have been proposed.

A New Age interpretation of this transition posits that during this time Earth and its inhabitants may undergo a positive physical or spiritual transformation, and that 2012 may mark the beginning of a new era.[4] Others suggest that the 2012 date marks the end of the world or a similar catastrophe. Scenarios posited for the end of the world include the Earth's collision with a passing planet (often referred to as "Nibiru") or black hole, or the arrival of the next solar maximum.

Scholars from various disciplines have dismissed the idea of catastrophe in 2012. Mainstream Mayanist scholars state that predictions of impending doom are not found in any of the existing classic Maya accounts, and that the idea that the Long Count calendar "ends" in 2012 misrepresents Maya history.[3][5] The modern Maya do not consider the date significant, and the classical sources on the subject are scarce and contradictory, suggesting that there was little if any universal agreement among them about what, if anything, the date might mean.[6]

Additionally, astronomers and other scientists have rejected the apocalyptic forecasts as pseudoscience, stating that the anticipated events are contradicted by simple astronomical observations.[7] NASA has compared fears about 2012 with those about the approaching millennium in the late 1990s, suggesting that an adequate analysis should preclude fears of disaster.[7] None of the proposed alignments or formulas have been accepted by mainstream scholarship.

 

2012 phenomenon - Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaThe Chilam Balam are a group of post-conquest Mayan prophetic histories ..... A third suggested alignment is a planetary conjunction on December 21, 2012. ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/2012_phenomenon

 

 

The Oxford Book of English Verse: 1250–1900. John Donne. 1573–1631. 196. ... Or who cleft the Devil's foot;

Go and catch a falling star,

Get with child a mandrake root,

Tell me where all past years are,

Or who cleft the Devil's foot,

Teach me to hear mermaids singing,

Or to keep off envy's stinging,

And find

What wind

Serves to advance an honest mind.If thou be'st born to strange sights,

Things invisible to see,

Ride ten thousand days and nights,

Till age snow white hairs on thee;

Thou, when thou return'st, wilt tell me

All strange wonders that befell thee,

And swear

No where

Lives a woman true, and fair.If thou find'st one, let me know,

Such a pilgrimage were sweet;

Yet do not, I would not go,

Though at next door we might meet:

Though she were true, when you met her,

And last, till you write your letter,

Yet she

Will be

False, ere I come, to two or three.

 

 

One pill makes you larger
And one pill makes you small
And the ones that mother gives you
Don't do anything at all
Go ask Alice
When she's ten feet tall

And if you go chasing rabbits
And you know you're going to fall
Tell 'em a hookah smoking caterpillar
Has given you the call
Call Alice
When she was just small

When men on the chessboard
Get up and tell you where to go
And you've just had some kind of mushroom
And your mind is moving slow
Go ask Alice
I think she'll know

When logic and proportion
Have fallen sloppy dead
And the White Knight is talking backwards
And the Red Queen's "off with her head!"
Remember what the dormouse said;
"KEEP YOUR HEAD"

"KEEP YOUR HEAD"
 
 
 
Label RCA Victor
Writer(s) Grace Slick
Producer Rick Jarrard
Jefferson Airplane singles chronology
  
Music sample
"White Rabbit"
 
 
 
"White Rabbit" is a song from Jefferson Airplane's 1967 album Surrealistic Pillow. It was released as a single and became the band's second top ten success, peaking at #8[1] on the Billboard Hot 100. The song was ranked #478 on Rolling Stone's list of the 500 Greatest Songs of All Time,[2] #27 on Rate Your Music's Top Singles of All Time and appears on The Rock and Roll Hall of Fame's 500 Songs that Shaped Rock and Roll.
 
Contents
1 History
2 Lyrics and composition
3 Genesis
4 Covers
5 Sampled
6 Uses in other media
7 References
8 External links
 
 
[edit] History“White Rabbit” was written by Grace Slick while she was still with The Great Society. When that band broke up in 1966, Slick was invited to join Jefferson Airplane to replace their departed female singer Signe Toly Anderson, who left the band with the birth of her child. The first album Slick recorded with Jefferson Airplane was Surrealistic Pillow, and Slick provided two songs from her previous group: her own “White Rabbit” and “Somebody to Love”, written by Darby Slick and recorded under the title "Someone to Love" by The Great Society. Both songs became breakout successes for Jefferson Airplane and have ever since been associated with that band.[3]
 
[edit] Lyrics and composition
1967 trade ad for the single.One of Grace Slick's earliest songs, written during either late 1965 or early 1966, uses imagery found in the fantasy works of Lewis Carroll: 1865's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland and its 1871 sequel Through the Looking-Glass such as changing size after taking pills or drinking an unknown liquid. It is commonly thought that these are also references to the hallucinatory effects of psychedelic drugs, such as LSD and psilocybin mushrooms. Characters referenced include Alice, the hookah-smoking caterpillar, the White Knight, the Red Queen, and the Dormouse.
 
For Grace and others in the '60s, drugs were a part of mind-expanding and social experimentation. With its enigmatic lyrics, "White Rabbit" became one of the first songs to sneak drug references past censors on the radio. Even Marty Balin, Grace's eventual rival in the Airplane, regarded the song as a "masterpiece." In interviews, Grace has related that Alice in Wonderland was often read to her as a child and remained a vivid memory into her adult years.
 
Set to a crescendo similar to that of Ravel's famous Boléro, as used in the Miles Davis and Gil Evans album, Sketches of Spain, and a horn arrangement by Spencer Dryden,[4] the music combined with the song's lyrics strongly suggests the sensory distortions experienced with hallucinogens, and the song was later utilized in pop culture to imply or accompany just such a state.
 
[edit] GenesisWhile the Red Queen and the White Knight are both mentioned in the song, the references differ from Lewis Carroll's original text, wherein the White Knight does not talk backwards and it is the Queen of Hearts, not the Red Queen, who says "Off with her head!" However, in the movie Alice In Wonderland (1951), the Queen of Hearts is often referred to as the Red Queen.
 
The last lines of the song are: "Remember what the Dormouse said. Feed your head. Feed your head." They do not explicitly quote the Dormouse as is often assumed. "Remembering what the Dormouse said" probably refers to Alice's Adventures in Wonderland, Chapter XI: "Who Stole the Tarts", wherein a very nervous Mad Hatter is called to testify:
 
" 'But what did the Dormouse say?' one of the jury asked."
" 'That I can't remember', said the Hatter."

 

 

Jerusalem - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia - 11:26amThe form Yerushalayim (Jerusalem) first appears in the Bible, in the book of ...

Religious significance of Jerusalem - History of Jerusalem - Jerusalem in Christianity
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jerusalem

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jerusalem

JerusalemFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
This is the latest accepted revision, accepted on 24 January 2011.Jump to: navigation, search
"al-Quds" redirects here. For other uses, see al-Quds (disambiguation).
For other uses, see Jerusalem (disambiguation).
Jerusalem

יְרוּשָׁלַיִם (Yerushalayim), القُدس (al-Quds)
— City —

From upper left: Jerusalem skyline viewed from Mamilla, the Old City and the Dome of the Rock, a souq in the Old City, the Knesset, the Western Wall, the Tower of David and the Old City walls

Flag
Coat of arms

Nickname(s): Ir ha-Kodesh (Holy City), Bayt al-Maqdis (House of the Holiness)
Motto: Holiest city in Judaism

JerusalemLocation of Jerusalem
Coordinates: 31°47′N 35°13′E / 31.783°N 35.217°E / 31.783; 35.217Coordinates: 31°47′N 35°13′E / 31.783°N 35.217°E / 31.783; 35.217
District Jerusalem
Government
- Mayor Nir Barkat
Area
- City 125,156 dunams (125.2 km2 / 48.3 sq mi)
- Metro 652 km2 (251.7 sq mi)
Elevation 630 m (2,067 ft)
Population (2009)
- City 780,200
- Density 6,183/km2 (16,013.9/sq mi)
- Metro 1,029,300
Demonym Jerusalemite
Time zone IST (UTC+2)
- Summer (DST) IDT (UTC+3)
Area code(s) overseas dialing +972; local dialing 02
Website jerusalem.muni.il (English)
jerusalem.muni.il(Hebrew)
jerusalem.muni.il (Arabic)

 

Jerusalem


Names
Moriah · Zion · Aelia Capitolina

History · Timeline
Timeline · 1000 BC · 721 BC · 597 BC
587 BC · Second Temple Period · 70
614 · 637 · Middle Ages · 1099
1187 · 1244 · 1917 · 1947 · 1948

Religious significance
Judaism · Christianity · Islam
Temple Mount · Western Wall
Dome of the Rock · al-Aqsa Mosque
Holy Sepulchre Church

Demographics · People

Patriarchs · Chief Rabbis
Grand Muftis · Mayors

Archaeological sites · Places
Neighbourhoods · Mountains

Transportation · Education
Positions on Jerusalem
East Jerusalem
Jerusalem Law · Jerusalem Day
· Quds Day
· Flag · Emblem


v · d · e

Jerusalem(Hebrew: יְרוּשָׁלַיִם‎‎ (audio) (help·info), Yerushaláyim, "Abode of Peace"; Arabic: القُدس (audio) (help·info), al-Quds [al-Sharif], "The Holy Sanctuary")[ii] is the capital of Israel, though not internationally recognized as such.[iii] If the area and population of East Jerusalem is included, it is Israel's largest city[1] in both population and area,[2] with a population of 763,800 residents over an area of 125.1 km2 (48.3 sq mi).[3][4][iv] Located in the Judean Mountains, between the Mediterranean Sea and the northern edge of the Dead Sea, modern Jerusalem has grown far beyond the boundaries of the Old City.

Jerusalem is a holy city to the three major Abrahamic religions—Judaism, Christianity and Islam. In Judaism, Jerusalem has been the holiest city since, according to the Torah, King David of Israel first established it as the capital of the united Kingdom of Israel in c. 1000 BCE, and his son Solomon commissioned the building of the First Temple in the city.[5] In Christianity, Jerusalem has been a holy city since, according to the New Testament, Jesus was crucified in c. 30 CE and 300 years later Saint Helena found the True Cross in the city. In Sunni Islam, Jerusalem is the third-holiest city.[6][7] It became the first Qibla, the focal point for Muslim prayer (Salah) in 610 CE,[8] and, according to Islamic tradition, Muhammad made his Night Journey there ten years later.[9][10] As a result, and despite having an area of only 0.9 square kilometres (0.35 sq mi),[11] the Old City is home to sites of key religious importance, among them the Temple Mount, the Western Wall, the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, the Dome of the Rock and al-Aqsa Mosque.

During its long history, Jerusalem has been destroyed twice, besieged 23 times, attacked 52 times, and captured and recaptured 44 times.

 

 

JERUSALEM

GODS

OPEN CITY OPEN

 

 

INRI - Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaINRI is an acronym of the Latin inscription IESVS·NAZARENVS·REX·IVDÆORVM (Iesus Nazarenus, Rex Iudaeorum), which translates to English as "Jesus the ...

Western Christianity - Eastern Christianity - Versions - See also
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/INRI - Cached - Similar

 

INRI is an acronym of the Latin inscription IESVS·NAZARENVS·REX·IVDÆORVM (Iesus Nazarenus, Rex Iudaeorum), which translates to English as "Jesus the Nazarene (Galilean), King of the Jews (Judeans)". The Greek equivalent of this phrase, Ἰησοῦς ὁ Ναζωραῖος ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν Ἰουδαίων (Iesous ho Nazoraios ho Basileus ton Ioudaion), appears in the New Testament of the Christian Bible in the Gospel of John (19:19). Each of the other accounts of Jesus' death has a slightly different version for the inscription on Jesus' cross: Matthew (27:37), "This is Jesus, the King of the Jews"; Mark (15:26), "The King of the Jews"; and Luke (23:38), "This is the King of the Jews." John and Luke state it was written in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, while Matthew and Mark describe it as the charge for crucifying Jesus. Luke states that it was a statement hung above Jesus's head. Since John's form is the most complete it is the one that is usually found on depictions of the Crucifixion of Jesus.

In the Gospel of John (19:19-20), the inscription is explained:

And Pontius Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS. This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin. (King James Version)

According to all four Gospels, Pilate challenged Jesus to deny that he was the "King of the Jews" and Jesus did not deny the accusation.[1]

According to John, the chief priests asked Pilate to change the inscription so that it did not say "the King of the Jews", but rather, "This man said he was the King of the Jews", but Pilate refused to change it, saying, "What I have written, I have written". (John 19:20-22)

 

CRUCIFIXION

393396965

CRUCIFIXION

 

 

HEBREW

WE B HE R HE B WE

R

HEBREW

 

 

THE

FIRST KNESSET FIRST

 

THE

CONSTITUENT ASSEMBLY TNEUTITSNOC

THE

JEWISH NEW YEAR NEW HSIWEJ

TU

BISHVAT

THE

FIRSTKNESSETTHEKNESSETFIRST

IS

 

 

I

ME

YOU I YOU

R HUMAN R

GODS CHOSEN PEOPLES CHOSEN GODS

MESSAGE TRANSMITTING IS IS TRANSMITTING MESSAGE

PEOPLES OF PLANET EARTH

LOVE EVOLVE EVOLVE LOVE

EVOLUTION R EVOLUTION

MENTAL EVOLUTION IS IS MIND UNIVERSAL MIND IS IS EVOLUTION MENTAL

IS SPIRITUAL EVOLVEMENT GODS EVOLVEMENT SPIRITUAL IS

THAT THAT THAT

GOES

AROUND COMES AROUND

REVOLVER EVOLVER GODS EVOLVER REVOLVER

DIVINE IMMORTAL THOUGHT R U O U R THOUGHT IMMORTAL DIVINE

 

 

ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZ ISISIS ZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA

ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZ

1234567891011121314151617181920212223242526

1234567891011121314151617181920212223242526 = 351 ISISIS 351 = 2625242322212019181716151413121110987654321

2625242322212019181716151413121110987654321

EQUALS = 351 = EQUALS

EQUALS = 126 = EQUALS

EQUALS = 9 = EQUALS

ZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA

 

 

GODS GODDESSES I ME I GODDESSES GODS

HEARKENS

ALWAYS

THAT HE AS IN SHE IS SHE THAT IS THEE

 

 

A

MYSTERIOUS

VOICE IN THE NIGHT

 

A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
10
MYSTERIOUS
164
47
2
V
=
4
-
5
VOICE
54
27
9
I
=
9
-
2
IN
23
14
5
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
N
=
5
-
5
NIGHT
58
31
4
-
-
25
4
26
Add to Reduce
333
135
27
-
-
2+5
-
2+6
Reduce to Deduce
3+3+3
1+3+5
2+7
Q
-
7
-
8
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

THAT THAT THAT

ISISIS ISSUES GODS ISSUES ISISIS

AWAKE UP SHOUT I SHOUT UP AWAKE

AWAKE UP AWAKE UP SEE US SEE UP AWAKE UP AWAKE

 

 

I

ME

THAT INNER I INNER THAT

I

MAKES THAT INVISIBLE I CREATORS CONSCIOUS I CREATORS INVISIBLE THAT MAKES

THAT THAT THAT

ISISIS

TANGIBLE BECOMETH NOW BECOMETH TANGIBLE

THIS IS THE SEEN OF THE SCENE UNSEEN THE UNSEEN SEEN OF THE SCENE UNSEEN THIS IS THE SEEN

 

 

I

SAY

HAVE I MENTIONED GODS DIVINE THOUGHT HAVE I

O

I

HAVE

I

SAY

O

I

SAY

HAVE I MENTIONED REAL REALITY REVEALED I HAVE

O

I

SAY

,,,,,

of Allah ]

Indeed, in going through the Quran and authentic hadith of the Prophet (peace be upon him) many scholars have been able to discover more than ninety-nine names of Allah.

abdurrahman.org/tawheed/hadith99names.htmlAllah's Names and Attributes
Allah in Islam - The Concept of Allah (God) in Islam; Du'a -- Personal Supplications in Islam; Introduction to Islam; Patience, Perseverance, and Prayer; Names of Allah - The Names of God ...

islam.about.com/od/godallah/a/names.htmAmazon.co.uk: 99 names of allah
Al-Ghazali on the Ninety-Nine Beautiful Names of God: Al-Maqsad Al-Asna Fi Sharh Asma' Allah Al-Husna (The Islamic Texts Society's Ghazali Series) by Abu Hamid Muhammad ibn ...

www.amazon.co.uk/99-names-allah/s?ie=UTF8&keywords=99%20names%20of%20allah&rh=i%3Aaps...99 Names of Allah
Ninety Nine Names Of Allah - The Beautiful Names Ahmad Bahauddin Dadarkar S 58 $4.75

www.halalco.com/99nofallah.html99 Names of ALLAH Azza Wa Jul :.. http://www.NooreMadinah.net
One Name which has been hidden by Allah is called Ism Allah al-azam: The Greatest Name of Allah. The following are the 99 names of Allah as listed in Ninety-Nine Names of Allah.

www.nooremadinah.net/Documents/YaALLAH/99Names/99Names.aspEsmaul Husna The 99 Beautiful Names of Allah

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger as saying: There are ninety-nine names of Allah; he who commits them to memory would get into Paradise.

islamicdialog.org/presantations/Esmaul%20Husna.ppt · PPT fileThe Ninety Nine Names Of Allah - First 33 Names
Each Name of God is connected to different angels. Calling upon God using the different names will attract angels connected to that particular attribute.

the99names.comkhawajagharibnawaz.com
A Hadith of the Holy Prophet (peace be on him) makes mention of Ninety Nine names of Allah commonly known as al- Asmaul Husna, the Most Names.

khawajagharibnawaz.com/Allah.htmAllah names - Allah baby names
More on this page
10 Allah names that mean allah for boys, listing Allah baby names 1-10. Ali is a popular name. Atif, Azim, Aziz, Hakeem, Hamid, Kadir, Qadir, Rahim and Wahib are uncommon names. View Allah baby names for name meanings, or search other baby names.

Ali... The name is one of the ninety-nine attributes of Allah proposed by Muhammad as ...
Cached page
In Islam, one the ninety-nine attribute names of Allah. [3] Azim... In Islam, one the ninety-nine attribute names of Allah. [3] Aziz... In Islam, one the ninety-nine attribute ...

www.thinkbabynames.com/search/1/allahBeautiful Names - Asma-ul-Husna [ Names of Allah ]
One Name which has been hidden by Allah is called Ism Allah al-azam: The Greatest Name of Allah. The following are the 99 names of Allah as listed in Ninety-Nine Names of Allah.

ahadees.com/names_of_allah

 

 

HOLY BIBLE

REVELATION

C 1 V 21


1 And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb.

2 In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations.

3 And there shall be no more curse: but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and his servants shall serve him: 4And they shall see his face; and his name shall be in their foreheads.

5 And there shall be no night there; and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light: and they shall reign for ever and ever.

6 And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful and true: and the Lord God of the holy prophets sent his angel to shew unto his servants the things which must shortly be done.

7 Behold, I come quickly: blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book.

8 And I John saw these things, and heard them. And when I had heard and seen, I fell down to worship before the feet of the angel which shewed me these things. 9Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not: for I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this book: worship God.

10 And he saith unto me, Seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this book: for the time is at hand.

11 He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still.

12 And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be.

13 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.

14 Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.

15 For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie.

16 I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the churches. I am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star.

17 And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.

18 For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book:

19 And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.

20 He which testifieth these things saith, Surely I come quickly. Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus.

21 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen.

 

 

HOLY BIBLE

REVELATION

C 13 V 16

13

I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.

16

I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the churches.

I am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star.

 

 

HOLY BIBLE

REVELATION

C 13 V 16

I

AM ALPHA AND OMEGA THE BEGINNING AND THE END THE FIRST AND THE LAST

I

AM

THE ROOT AND OFF SPRING OF DAVID AND THE BRIGHT AND MORNING STAR

 

 

Search ResultsJohn 21:15-17 Who do you love? | Christian Apologetics and ... - 1:09pmIn Greek in the Bible, there are three words for love: eros, phileo, and agapao ... 16); poimane ta probata mou; Feed My sheep (v. 17). Boske ta probata mou ...
carm.org/christianity/sermons/john-2115-17-who-do-you-love -

John 21:15-17 Who do you love?
by Matt Slick

Introduction

1.In Greek in the Bible, there are three words for love: eros, phileo, and agapao
A.
i.Eros is generally known as physical love
ii.Phileo is brotherly love
iii.Agape is generally known as divine love
B.Three times Jesus commissioned Peter to care for the flock:
i.Feed My lambs; (v. 15); Boske ta arnion mou
ii.Take care of My sheep (v. 16); poimane ta probata mou
iii.Feed My sheep (v. 17). Boske ta probata mou
C.In Jesus' three questions of love (agapas, agapas, and phileis) and His three commands of duty (boske, "tend"; poimaine, "herd, lead to pasture"; boske) various Greek synonyms are used.
Perhaps the most important of all questions: "Do you love me?".

 

 

SAINT JOHN

CHAPTER 10 VERSES 1 - 18

 

 

JESUS IS J ESU S J ESU S JESUS IS

IS JESUS J USE S J USE S JESUS IS

JESUS IS J USE S J USE S IS JESUS

JESUS IS J USE S J USE S IS JESUS

THOUGHT OF FISH OF FISH HE THOUGHT

IS JESUS J SUE S J SUE S JESUS IS

IS JESUS 11+5+31 11+5+31 JESUS IS

IS JESUS J SUE S J SUE S JESUS IS

 

 

JESUS IS J ESU S J ESU S JESUS IS

JESUS IS 1 5+3+11 1 5+3+11 JESUS IS

JESUS IS J ESU S J ESU S JESUS IS

 

 

JESUS IS J ESU S J ESU S JESUS

JESUS IS 1+5+3+1+1 1+5+3+1+1 JESUS IS

JESUS IS J ESU S J ESU S JESUS IS

 

 

THE

CHRISTOS SEE HERE IS THE CHRISTOS

SEE THE RISING OF THE SUN THE RISING OF THE SUN SEE

 

 

I

ME

ANOTHER YOU ME I ME YOU ANOTHER

 

 

HERO AND HERO'S

EROS ROSE SORE

 

 

HAD I the heavens’ embroidered cloths,
Enwrought with golden and silver light,
The blue and the dim and the dark cloths
Of night and light and the half light,
I would spread the cloths under your feet:
But I, being poor, have only my dreams;
I have spread my dreams under your feet;
Tread softly because you tread on my dreams.

W.B. Yeats (1865–1939)
"Aedh Wishes For the Cloths of Heaven"
from The Collected Works of W.B. Yeats

 

 

AEDH WAS A CELTIC GOD OF DEATH ONE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR

 

HADES SHADE

 

 

 

 

O

SECRET

I

ESOTERIC

ESOTERIC O SECRET I ESOTERIC

ESOTERIC 6 SECRET 9 ESOTERIC

ESOTERIC O SECRET I ESOTERIC

 

Web definitions for esoteric
 confined to and understandable by only an enlightened inner circle; "a compilation of esoteric philosophical theories"
wordnetweb.princeton.edu/perl/webwn - Definition in context
►Search Resultsesoteric - definition of esoteric by the Free Online Dictionary ... es·o·ter·ic ( s -t r k). adj. 1. a. Intended for or understood by only a particular group: an esoteric cult. See Synonyms at mysterious. ...
www.thefreedictionary.com/esoteric -r
 
 
 
Esoteric - Definition and More from the Free Merriam-Webster ... es·o·ter·ic. adj \ˌe-sə-ˈter-ik, -ˈte-rik\. Definition of ESOTERIC. 1. a : designed for or understood by the specially initiated alone <a body of esoteric ...
www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/esoteric -
 
 
 
Esoteric | Define Esoteric at Dictionary.com understood by or meant for only the select few who have special knowledge or interest; recondite: poetry full of esoteric allusions. ...
dictionary.reference.com/browse/esoteric -
 
 
 
Esotericism - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia The term esoteric first appeared in English in the 1701 History of ... His definition is based on the presence in these currents of four essential traits: a ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Esotericism -
 
 
 
esoteric - Definition of esoteric at YourDictionary.com adjective. intended for or understood by only a chosen few, as an inner group of disciples or initiates: said of ideas, literature, etc. ...
www.yourdictionary.com › Dictionary Definitions -
 
 
 
esoteric - definition of esoteric by the Online Dictionary from ... Definition of esoteric in the Online Dictionary. Multiple meanings, detailed information and synonyms for esoteric.
onlinedictionary.datasegment.com/word/esoteric -
 
 
 
esoteric: Definition, Synonyms from Answers.com esoteric adj. Intended for or understood by only a particular group: an esoteric cult. See synonyms at mysterious.
www.answers.com › ... › Literature & Language › Dictionary -
 
 
 
Esoteric - Definition The word esoteric generally relates to that which is known only by a ... USA_GunRights: Esoteric Agenda Part 9 of 12 | Janet Napolitano: The Second ...
www.wordiq.com/definition/Esoteric -
 
 

esoteric definition - Dictionary - MSN Encarta Definition: 1. restricted to initiates: intended for or understood by only an initiated few. 2. abstruse: difficult to understand ...
encarta.msn.com/dictionary_/esoteric.html - Cached* Adonai - (Esoteric): Definition Adonai - Topic:Esoteric - Online Encyclopedia. ... Home » Esoteric » Adonai. Adonai. Esoteric · Adept · Aeromancy. Adonai, Hebrew, "my Lord," is a Jewish ...
en.mimi.hu › Esoteric -

 


Esotericism - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia The term esoteric first appeared in English in the 1701 History of ... His definition is based on the presence in these currents of four essential traits: a ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Esotericism -

 
EsotericismFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaJump to: navigation, search
"Arcane" and "Esoteric" redirect here. For other uses, see Arcane (disambiguation) and Esoteric (disambiguation).
Esotericism or Esoterism is a term with two basic meanings.
 
In the dictionary sense of the term, "esoterism" signifies the holding of esoteric opinions or beliefs,[1] and derives from the Greek ἐσωτερικός (esôterikos), a compound of ἔσω (esô): "within", thus "pertaining to the more inward", mystic. Its antonym is "exoteric".
 
In scholarly literature, the term designates a series of historically related religious currents including Astrology, Alchemy, Christian mysticism of Meister Eckhart, Johannes Tauler, and Henry Suso, the Christian Theosophy of Jacob Böhme and his followers, Illuminism, Mesmerism, Magic, Rosicrucianism, Swedenborgianism, Spiritualism, and the theosophical currents associated with Helena Blavatsky and her followers (Rudolf Steiner). There are competing views regarding the common traits uniting these currents, not all of which involve "inwardness", mystery, occultism or secrecy as a crucial trait.[citation needed]
 
The dictionary defines esoteric as information that is understood by a small group or those specially initiated, or of rare or unusual interest.[2] Esoteric items may be known as esoterica.[3] Esotericism is defined as the holding of secret doctrines, the practice of limiting knowledge to a small group, or an interest in items of a special, rare, novel, or unusual quality.[4]
 
Contents [hide]
1 Etymology
2 Definition
3 History
4 See also
5 References
6 External links
 
[edit] EtymologyPlato, in his dialogue Alcibíades (circa 390 BC), uses the expression ta esô meaning "the inner things", and in his dialogue Theaetetus (circa 360 BC) he uses ta exô meaning "the outside things". Aristotle applied this distinction to his own writings. The probable first appearance of the Greek adjective esôterikos is in Lucian of Samosata's "The Auction of Lives", § 26 (also called "The Auction of the Philosophical Schools"), written around AD 166.[5]
 
The term esoteric first appeared in English in the 1701 History of Philosophy by Thomas Stanley, in his description of the mystery-school of Pythagoras; the Pythagoreans were divided into "exoteric" (under training), and "esoteric" (admitted into the "inner" circle). The corresponding noun "esotericism" was coined in French by Jacques Matter in 1828 and popularized by Eliphas Levi in the 1850s. It entered the English language in the 1880s via the works of theosophist Alfred Sinnett.
 
[edit] DefinitionAmong the competing understandings of what unites the various currents designated by "Esotericism" in the scholarly sense, perhaps the most influential has been proposed by Antoine Faivre. His definition is based on the presence in these currents of four essential traits: a theory of correspondences, the conviction that nature is a living entity, the need for mediating elements (such as symbols or visions) in order to access spiritual knowledge, and a sense of personal transmutation when arriving at this knowledge. To this are added two less crucial traits. Esotericism sometimes suggests an additional element of initiation. Finally, esotericists frequently suggest that there is a concordance between different religious traditions. It should, however, be emphasized that Faivre's definition is one of several divergent understandings of the most appropriate use of the term.
 
[edit] HistorySince esotericism is not a single tradition but a vast array of often unrelated figures and movements, there is no single historical thread underlying them all. The developments that one might wish to emphasize in drawing up a history of esotericism furthermore depends on whether esotericism in the dictionary (non-scholarly) or the scholarly sense is intended.
 
Several historically attested religions emphasize secret or hidden knowledge, and are thus esoteric in the dictionary sense, without necessarily being esoteric movements in the scholarly sense of the word. Thus, the Roman Empire had several mystery religions which emphasized initiation. Some saw Christianity, with its ritual of baptism, as a mystery religion. None of these are "esoteric" in the scholarly sense. The terms "Gnosticism" and "Gnosis" refer to a family of religious movements which claimed to possess secret knowledge (gnosis). Another important movement from the ancient world was Hermeticism or Hermetism. Both of these are often seen as precursors to esoteric movements in the scholarly sense of the word.
 
Non-Western traditions can also display the characteristics of esoteric movements. The Ismaili Muslims also stress a distinction between the inner and the outer. It is believed that spiritual salvation is attained by receiving the 'Nur' (light) through the "esoteric", that is, spiritual search for enlightenment. Ismaili Islam also has some of the characteristics associated with esotericism as defined by Faivre, e.g. the belief in an intermediate spiritual sphere mediating between humans and the divine. Esoteric movements in Buddhism, which fall under the general category of Vajrayana Buddhism, employ esoteric training into Buddha's teachings, through use of symbols, mantra and hand-gestures, or mudra. Initiation rituals are typically given to students as they progress along these paths, and care is taken not to discuss specific rituals to those lacking the right empowerment.
 
In order to distinguish esoteric currents based primarily on sources from late Antiquity and the European Middle Ages, from e.g. Islamic or Jewish currents with similar features, the more precise term "Western esotericism" is often employed.
 
Western esoteric movements in the scholarly sense thus have roots in Antiquity and the Middle Ages. A major phase in the development of Western esotericism begins in the Renaissance, partly as the result of various attempts to revive such earlier movements. During the Italian Renaissance, for example, translators such as Ficino and Pico della Mirandola turned their attention to the classical literature of Neoplatonism, and what was thought to be the pre-Mosaic tradition of Hermeticism. Other pursuits of Antiquity that entered into the mix of esoteric speculation were astrology and alchemy. Beside such revived currents from late Antiquity, a second major source of esoteric speculation is the Kabbalah, which was lifted out of its Jewish context and adapted to a Christian framework by people such as Johannes Reuchlin. Outside the Italian Renaissance, yet another major current of esotericism was initiated by Paracelsus, who combined alchemical and astrological themes (among others) into a complex body of doctrines.
 
In the early 17th century, esotericism is represented by currents such as Christian theosophy and Rosicrucianism. A century later, esoteric ideas entered various strands of pseud0-Freemasonry. Later in the 18th century, as well as in the early 19th century, the diffuse movement known as Mesmerism became a major expression of esotericism. In the 19th century, esotericism is also represented by certain aspects of the philosophy, literature and science associated with Romanticism, by spiritualism, and by a notable French wave of occultism.
 
The major exponent of esotericism in the latter part of the 19th century is the Theosophy of H. P. Blavatsky, not to be confused with the Christian Theosophy mentioned above. In the 20th century, Theosophy was reformulated by Annie Besant, Charles Webster Leadbeater, Alice Bailey, Rudolf Steiner and many others, and became the source for a whole range of post-theosophical movements such as The Summit Lighthouse. A particularly successful post-theosophical movement is Anthroposophy, a synthesis of occultist, Christian and Neoplatonic ideas with Western esoteric concepts as formulated in the wake of Theosophy. Anthroposophy, which was founded by Rudolf Steiner in the early part of the 20th century, includes esoteric versions of education, agriculture, and medicine.[6]
 
Yet another notable esoteric strain stems from the teachings of G. I. Gurdjieff and P. D. Ouspensky.
 
Theosophy is also considered a major influence on the many less institutionally organized varieties of esotericism in metaphysical milieus, "Ascended Master Activities", and within the New Age.
 
Finally, it can be noted that Carl Gustav Jung can be seen as an exponent of esotericism: his writings concern esoteric subject matter such as alchemy, and rephrased the concept of correspondences in a modern, psychologizing terminology in his theory of synchronicity.
 
[edit] See also Spirituality portal
Archeosophy
Behmenism
Clairvoyance
Esoteric Buddhism
Esoteric Christianity
Esoteric cosmology
Esoteric healing
Esotericism in Germany and Austria
Freemasonry
Illuminati
Karma
List of Buddhist topics
List of spirituality-related topics
List of religious, esoteric, metaphysical and mystical symbols
Magic and religion
Martinism
Merkabah
 
  Mysticism
New World Order
Numerology
Obscurantism
Occult
Odic force
Plane (esotericism) Planes of existence
Qigong
Reincarnation
Scientology
Spiritual evolution
Spirituality
Telepathy
Western Esotericism (academia)
Western mystery tradition
[edit] References1.^ Chambers 20thC dictionary, 1972
2.^ "Merriam-Webster Online Dictionary: esoteric". Webster.com. 2007-04-25. Retrieved 2010-01-31.
3.^ "Merriam-Webster Online Dictionary: esoterica". Webster.com. 2007-04-25. Retrieved 2010-01-31.
4.^ "esotericism". Retrieved 2010-09-19.
5.^ "O que é o Esoterismo". Paginasesotericas.tripod.com.. Retrieved 2010-01-31.
6.^ Robert McDermott, The Essential Steiner, ISBN 0-06-065345-0, pp. 3-11
Benjamin Walker, Encyclopedia of Esoteric Man: The Hidden Side of the Human Entity, Routledge and Kegan Paul, London, 1977, ISBN 0-7100-8479-X
Benjamin Walker, Man and the Beasts Within: The Encyclopedia of the Occult, the Esoteric, and the Supernatural, Stein & Day, New York, 1978, ISBN 0-8128-1900-4
Wouter J. Hanegraaff (ed.) in collaboration with Antoine Faivre, Roelof van den Broek & Jean-Pierre Brach, Dictionary of Gnosis and Western Esotericism, 2 vols., Brill, Leiden 2005.
Aries: Journal for the Study of Western Esotericism, Brill, Leiden, since 2001.
Aries Book Series: Texts and Studies in Western Esotericism, Brill, Leiden, since 2006.
Antoine Faivre, Access to Western Esotericism, SUNY Press, Albany 1994.
Antoine Faivre, Theosophy, Imagination, Tradition: Studies in Western Esotericism, SUNY Press, Albany 2000.
Kocku von Stuckrad, Western Esotericism: A Brief History of Secret Knowledge, Equinox, London / Oakville 2005.
Wouter J. Hanegraaff, 'The Study of Western Esotericism: New Approaches to Christian and Secular Culture', in: Peter Antes, Armin W. Geertz & Randi R. Warne, New Approaches to the Study of Religion, vol. I: Regional, Critical, and Historical Approaches, Walter de Gruyter, Berlin / New York 2004.
[edit] External links Look up esotericism in Wiktionary, the free dictionary.
 Wikimedia Commons has media related to: Esotericism

University of Amsterdam Center for Study of Western Esotericism Research & BA/MA programs in Western esotericism.
University of Exeter Centre for the Study of Esotericism (EXESESO)
ESSWE European Society for the Study of Western Esotericism, with many links to associated organizations, libraries, scholars etc.
Association for the Study of Esotericism
[show]v · d · ePhilosophy of religion
 
Related articles Criticism of religion • Exegesis • History of religions • Religion • Religious philosophy • Theology • Relationship between religion and science • Political science of religion • Faith and rationality • more...  
 
Concepts in religion Afterlife • Euthyphro dilemma • Faith • Intelligent design • Miracle • Problem of evil • Religious belief • Soul • Spirit  • Theodicy • Theological veto  
 
Theories of religion Acosmism • Agnosticism • Animism • Antireligion • Atheism • Dharmism • Deism • Divine command theory • Dualism • Esotericism • Exclusivism • Existentialism (Christian, Agnostic, Atheist) • Feminist theology • Fundamentalism • Gnosticism • Henotheism • Humanism (Religious, Secular, Christian) • Inclusivism • Monism • Monotheism • Mysticism • Naturalism (Metaphysical, Religious, Humanistic) • New Age • Nondualism • Nontheism • Pandeism • Pantheism • Polytheism • Process theology • Spiritualism • Shamanism • Taoic • Theism • Transcendentalism • more ...  
 
Philosophers
of religion Albrecht Ritschl • Alvin Plantinga • Anselm of Canterbury • Antony Flew • Anthony Kenny • Augustine of Hippo • Averroes • Baron d'Holbach • Baruch Spinoza • Blaise Pascal • Bertrand Russell • Boethius • D. Z. Phillips • David Hume • Desiderius Erasmus • Emil Brunner • Ernst Cassirer • Ernst Haeckel • Ernst Troeltsch • Friedrich Schleiermacher • Friedrich Nietzsche • Gaunilo of Marmoutiers • Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel • George Santayana • Harald Høffding • Heraclitus • Jean-Luc Marion • Lev Shestov • Ludwig Wittgenstein • Martin Buber • Mircea Eliade • Immanuel Kant • J. L. Mackie • Johann Gottfried Herder • Karl Barth • Ludwig Feuerbach • Maimonides • Paul Tillich • Pavel Florensky • Peter Geach • Pico della Mirandola • Reinhold Niebuhr • René Descartes • Richard Swinburne • Robert Merrihew Adams • Rudolf Otto • Søren Kierkegaard • Sergei Bulgakov • Thomas Aquinas • Thomas Chubb • Vladimir Solovyov • William Alston • William James • William Lane Craig • W.K. Clifford • William L. Rowe • William Whewell • William Wollaston • more ...
 
  Existence of god For Beauty • Christological • Consciousness • Cosmological • Degree • Desire • Experience · Love • Miracles • Morality • Ontological · Pascal's Wager · Proper basis • Reason • Teleological ( Natural law) · Transcendental • Witness
 
Against 747 Gambit • Atheist's Wager • Evil • Free will • Hell • Inconsistent revelations • Nonbelief • Noncognitivism • Occam's razor • Omnipotence • Poor design • Russell's teapot • Fate of the unlearned


Portal · Category
 
[show]v · d · ePhilosophy
 
Western philosophy · Eastern philosophy
 
History Ancient Buddhist · Chinese · Greek · Hellenistic · Indian (Hindu · Jain) · Persian
 
  Medieval Christian (Scholasticism) · Islamic (Early Islamic) · Jewish (Judeo-Islamic)
   
Modern Empiricism · Rationalism
   
Contemporary Analytic · Continental

Lists Outline · Index · Schools · Glossary · Philosophers · Movements · Publications


Branches Metaphysics · Epistemology · Logic · Ethics · Aesthetics
   
Philosophy of Action · Art · Biology · Chemistry · Education · Economics · Engineering · Environment · Film  · Geography · Information · Healthcare · History · Human nature · Humor · Language · Law · Literature · Mathematics · Mind · Music · Being · Philosophy · Physics · Politics · Psychology · Religion · Science · Social science · Technology · War

 

Schools of
thought Africana · Anarchism · Aristotelianism · Australian realism · Averroism · Avicennism · Classical liberalism · Critical theory · Cynicism · Deconstruction  · Deism · Deontology · Dialectical materialism · Dualism · Egoism · Epicureanism · Epiphenomenalism · Existentialism · Feminism · Functionalism · Hedonism · Hegelianism · Hermeneutics · Humanism · Idealism · Kantianism · Kyoto School · Legal positivism · Logical positivism · Marxism · Materialism · Modernism · Monism · Naturalism · Neoplatonism · New Philosophers · Nihilism · Ordinary language · Particularism · Peripatetic · Phenomenology  · Platonism · Posthumanism · Postmodernism · Post-structuralism · Pragmatism · Presocratic · Process · Solipsism · Realism · Relativism · Scholasticism · Skepticism · Stoicism · Structuralism · Thomism · Utilitarianism · more...

 

 

Apocatastasis - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Apocatastasis

Apocatastasis is reconstitution, restitution, or restoration to the original or primordial condition. Contents. 1 Etymology and definition; 2 Concepts. 2.1 Stoicism ...

Etymology and definition - Concepts - Meaning of apocatastasis in ...

 

 

dictionary.reference.com/browse/apocatastasis

Apocatastasis definition at Dictionary.com, a free online dictionary with pronunciation, synonyms and translation. Look it up now!

ap·o·ca·tas·ta·sis
   [ap-oh-kuh-tas-tuh-sis] Show IPA

noun
1.
the state of being restored or reestablished; restitution.

2.
the doctrine that Satan and all sinners will ultimately be restored to God.

Relevant Questions

What Is Apocatastasis Or...

What Does Apocatastasis ...

Also, apokatastasis.

Compare universalism ( def. 3 ) .

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Origin:
1670–80; < Latin < Greek: a setting up again. See apo-, catastasis

Related forms ap·o·cat·a·stat·ic  [ap-uh-kat-uh-stat-ik] Show IPA, adjective

 

 

apocatastasis: meaning and definitions — Infoplease.com

dictionary.infoplease.com/apocatastasis

ap•o•ca•tas•ta•sis. Pronunciation: (ap"ō-ku-tas'tu-sis), [key] —n. 1. the state of being restored or reestablished; restitution. 2. the doctrine that Satan and all ...

ap•o•ca•tas•ta•sis

Pronunciation: (ap"ō-ku-tas'tu-sis), [key]
—n.
1. the state of being restored or reestablished; restitution.
2. the doctrine that Satan and all sinners will ultimately be restored to God. Also,apokatastasis.Cf. universalism (def. 3

Read more: apocatastasis: meaning and definitions — Infoplease.com http://dictionary.infoplease.com/apocatastasis#ixzz2D20XAMu3

 

 

supercalifragilisticexpialidocious.

 

 

I

SEE

I SEE YOU SEE I

SEE

I

 

Eywa - James Cameron's Avatar Wiki - Sam Worthington, Zoe SaldanaEywa is the guiding force and deity of Pandora and the Na'vi. The Na'vi believe that Eywa acts to keep the ecosystem of Pandora in perfect equilibrium.
james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Eywa -

 

Avatar (2009 film) - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia - 2 visits - 4/15/10On the eve of battle, Jake prays to Eywa, via a neural connection to the Tree of Souls, ... The clan performs the ritual dedicated to Eywa that permanently ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Avatar_(2009_film) -

 

 

14. I See You - OFFICIAL AVATAR THEME . 4 min - 9 Dec 2009 Uploaded by bluesrock13 youtube.com


Avatar (2009 film) - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia - 2 visits - 4/15/10Avatar is a 2009 American epic science fiction film written and directed by James ..... was chosen to sing the theme song for the film, called "I See You". ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Avatar_(2009_film) -

 

I See You (Theme from Avatar) - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia"I See You (Theme from Avatar)" (also shortened as "I See You") is a pop ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/I_See_You_(Theme_from_Avatar) -

 

Show more results from wikipedia.orgLEONA LEWIS - I SEE YOU LYRICSLeona Lewis I See You lyrics Sountrack of the movie "Avatar". The I See You lyrics by Leona Lewis are displayed below. To play the I See You video click the ...
www.directlyrics.com/leona-lewis-i-see-you-lyrics.html -

 

The meaning of "I see you" in Avatar « Vimoh's Blogthe movie, Avatar. The inhabitants of the beautiful planet Pandora greet each other by saying: I see you. They're not talking about a visual image, ... www.vmohanty.com/.../the-meaning-of-i-see-you-in-avatar/ -

 

Jay Michaelson: The Meaning of Avatar: Everything is God (A ...22 Dec 2009 ... This is echoed in their greeting, "I see you," a direct translation of the Sanskrit Namaste, which means the same thing. ("Avatar" is also ... www.huffingtonpost.com/.../the-meaning-of-avatar-eve_b_400912.html -

 

Amazon.com: I See You [Theme From Avatar]: Leona Lewis: MP3 Downloads"I See You" - Theme from the Motion Picture Avatar (feat. Mark Northam) · James Horner | Format: MP3 Download. $0.99. Avatar (main theme) ... www.amazon.com/I-See-You-Theme-Avatar

 

 

I

SEE

YOU

I SEE YOU O YOU I SEE

YOU

SEE

I

 

 

Girl From The North Country lyrics performed by Bob Dylan. ... Well, if you're traveling in the north country fair. Where the winds hit heavy on the ... www.sing365.com/...North-Country-lyrics-Bob-Dylan

 

Lyrics by Bob Dylan 1963 Warner Bros. Inc Renewed 1991 Special Rider Music

 

Well, if you're travelin' in the north country fair,
Where the winds hit heavy on the borderline,
Remember me to one who lives there.
She once was a true love of mine.

Well, if you go when the snowflakes storm,
When the rivers freeze and summer ends,
Please see if she's wearing a coat so warm,
To keep her from the howlin' winds.

Please see for me if her hair hangs long,
If it rolls and flows all down her breast.
Please see for me if her hair hangs long,
That's the way I remember her best.

I'm a-wonderin' if she remembers me at all.
Many times I've often prayed
In the darkness of my night,
In the brightness of my day.

Well, if you're travelin' in the north country fair,
Where the winds hit heavy on the borderline,
Remember me to one who lives there.
She once was a true love of mine.

 

 

WAR RAW WAR

 

Armistice Day - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia Armistice Day (also known as Remembrance Day) is on 11 November and ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Armistice_Day

 

Armistice DayFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaJump to: navigation, search

Armistice Day Celebrations in Toronto, Canada in 1918
Remember American soldier Gollhardt - 11 November 1918 at Meuse-Argonne American Cemetery and MemorialSee also: Remembrance Day
Armistice Day (also known as Remembrance Day) is on 11 November and commemorates the armistice signed between the Allies of World War I and Germany at Compiègne, France, for the cessation of hostilities on the Western Front, which took effect at eleven o'clock in the morning—the "eleventh hour of the eleventh day of the eleventh month" of 1918. While this official date to mark the end of the war reflects the cease fire on the Western Front, hostilities continued in other regions, especially across the former Russian Empire and in parts of the old Ottoman Empire.

The date was declared a national holiday in many allied nations, to commemorate those members of the armed forces who were killed during war. An exception is Italy, where the end of the war is commemorated on 4 November, the day of the Armistice of Villa Giusti.

After World War II, the name of the holiday was changed to Veterans Day in the United States and to Remembrance Day in countries of the British Commonwealth of Nations. Armistice Day remains an official holiday in France. It is also an official holiday in Belgium, known also as the Day of Peace in the Flanders Fields.

In many parts of the world, people take a two-minute moment of silence at 11:00 a.m. local time as a sign of respect for the roughly 20 million people who died in the war. This gesture of respect was suggested by Edward George Honey in a letter to a British newspaper, although Wellesley Tudor Pole had established two ceremonial periods of remembrance based on events in 1917.[1][2]

From the outset, many veterans in many countries also utilized Silence to pay homage to departed comrades. The toast of "Fallen" or "Absent Comrades" has always been honoured in silence at New Zealand veteran functions, while the news of a member’s death has similarly been observed in silence at meetings.

Similar ceremonies developed in other countries during the inter-war period. In South Africa, for example, the Memorable Order of Tin Hats had by the late 1920s had developed a ceremony whereby the toast of "Fallen Comrades" was observed not only in silence but darkness, all except for the "Light of Remembrance", with the ceremony ending with the Order’s anthem "Old Soldiers Never Die". In Australia, meanwhile, the South Australian State Branch of the Returned Sailors & Soldiers' Imperial League of Australia similarly developed during the interwar period a simple ceremony of silence for departed comrades at 9 p.m., presumably to coincide with the traditional 11 a.m. time for Armistice ceremonies taking place in Europe (due to the ten-hour time difference between Eastern Australia and Europe).

In the UK, beginning in 1939, the two-minute silence was moved to the Sunday nearest to 11 November in order not to interfere with wartime production should 11 November fall on a weekday. After the end of WWII, most Armistice Day events were moved to the nearest Sunday and began to commemorate both World Wars. The change was made in many Commonwealth countries, as well as the United Kingdom, and the new commemoration was named Remembrance Sunday or Remembrance Day. Both Armistice Day and Remembrance Sunday are now commemorated formally in the UK.

 

 

NINETEEN FOURTEEN NINETEEN EIGHTEEN

NINETEEN THIRTYNINE NINETEEN FORTYFIVE

 

PEACE GODS PEACE

 

WE ARE THE DEAD SHORT TIME AGO WE LIVED SAW DAWN FELT SUNSET GLOW

LOVED AND WERE LOVED AND NOW

?

WORDS NOT SWORD

 

 

SELAH HALES

METHUSELAH

METHUSELAH

 

 

Methuselah - Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaMethuselah is the oldest person whose age is mentioned in the Hebrew Bible. Extra-biblical tradition records that he died on the 11th of Cheshvan of the ...

Methuselah in the Bible - Extra-Biblical mentions - Interpretations - See also
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Methuselah

MethuselahFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaJump to: navigation, search
For other uses, see Methuselah (disambiguation).
Methuselah (Hebrew: מְתוּשֶׁלַח / מְתוּשָׁלַח, Modern Mətušélaḥ / Mətušálaḥ Tiberian Məṯûšélaḥ / Məṯûšālaḥ ; "Man of the dart/spear", or alternatively "when he dies/died, it shall be sent/has been sent"[citation needed]) is the oldest person whose age is mentioned in the Hebrew Bible. Extra-biblical tradition records that he died on the 11th of Cheshvan of the year 1656 (Anno Mundi, after Creation), at the age of 969, seven days before the beginning of the Great Flood.[1] According to Rashi on Genesis 7:4, The Holy One delayed the Flood specifically because of the seven days of mourning in honor of the righteous Methuselah. Methuselah was the son of Enoch and the grandfather of Noah.

The name Methuselah is commonly used to refer to any living creature reaching great age.

Contents [hide]
1 Methuselah in the Bible
2 Extra-Biblical mentions
3 Interpretations
3.1 Literal
3.2 Mistranslation
3.3 Symbolic
3.4 Fictional
4 See also
5 References
6 External links

[edit] Methuselah in the BibleMethuselah is mentioned in one passage in the Hebrew Bible, Genesis 5:21–27, as part of the genealogy linking Adam to Noah. The genealogy is repeated, without the chronology, at 1 Chronicles 1:3, and also appears at Luke 3:37.

(21) And Enoch lived sixty and five years, and begat Methuselah: (22) And Enoch walked with God after he begat Methuselah three hundred years, and Methuselah begat sons and daughters: (23) And all the days of Enoch were three hundred sixty and five years: (24) And Enoch walked with God: and he [was] not; for God took him. (25) And Methuselah lived an hundred eighty and seven years, and begat Lamech: (26) And Methuselah lived after he begat Lamech seven hundred eighty and two years, and begat sons and daughters: (27) And all the days of Methuselah were nine hundred sixty and nine years: and he died.

The verses are available in three manuscript traditions, the Masoretic, the Septuagint and the Samaritan Torah. The three traditions do not agree with each other. The differences can be summarized as follows:[2]

Text Age at son's birth Remainder of life Methuselah Age at death Comment
Masoretic 187 782 969 Methuselah died in 1656 AM, the year of the Flood at the age of 969
Septuagint (Alexandrinus) 187 782 969 Methuselah dies in 2256 AM, six years before the Flood (2262 AM)
Septuagint (Vaticanus) 167 802 969 Methuselah dies in 2256 AM, fourteen years after the Flood (2242 AM)
Samaritan 67 653 720 Methuselah dies in the year of the Flood (1307 AM)

There have been numerous attempts to account for these differences – the most obvious being accidental corruption by copyists and translators. Some errors may be the result of mistaken attempts to correct previous errors. Gerhard Larsson has suggested that the rabbis who translated the Septuagint from Hebrew to Greek in Alexandria around the 3rd century BC, aware that the Egyptian historian Manetho makes no mention of a Deluge, lengthened the patriarchs' ages to push back the time of the flood to before the first Egyptian dynasty.[3]

[edit] Extra-Biblical mentionsMethuselah appears in two important Jewish works from the 3rd and 2nd centuries BC. In the Book of Enoch,[4] where Enoch (as the narrator) tells Methuselah of the coming worldwide flood and of the future Messianic kingdom. The Book of Jubilees names Methuselah's mother and his wife – both are named Edna – and his daughter-in-law, Betenos, Lamech's wife.

The 17th century midrashic Sefer haYashar ("Book of Jasher"),[5] describes Methuselah with his grandson Noah attempting to persuade the people of the earth to return to godliness.[6] All other very long-lived people died, and Methuselah was the only one of this class left.[7] God planned to bring the flood after all the men who walked in the ways of the Lord had died (besides Noah and his family).[8] Methuselah lived until the ark was built, but died before the flood, since God had promised he would not be killed with the unrighteous.[9] The Sefer haYashar gives Methuselah's age at death as 960[10] and does not synchronize his death with the flood.

[edit] InterpretationsFor more details on this topic, see Biblical longevity.

Bartolomé Bermejo, Christ Leading the Patriarchs to Paradise, c. 1480. In this depiction of the Harrowing of Hell, Methuselah is portrayed as leading the procession of the righteous behind Christ, along with Solomon, the Queen of Sheba, Adam and Eve.The meaning of Methuselah's age has engendered considerable speculation, but no widely accepted conclusions. These speculations can be discussed under four categories and their combinations: literal, mistranslation, symbolic, and fictional interpretations.

[edit] LiteralLiteral interpretations take Methuselah's 969 years to be exactly 969 solar years. This conflicts with evidence that a lifespan of centuries is not currently possible.[citation needed] Some literalists suggest possible naturalistic explanations: the patriarchs had a better diet, or a water vapor canopy protected the earth from radiation prior to the Flood.[11] Others introduce theological causes: man was originally to have everlasting life, but sin was introduced into the world by Adam and Eve, its influence became greater with each generation, and God progressively shortened man's life.[12]

[edit] MistranslationSome believe that Methuselah's extreme age is the result of an ancient mistranslation that converted "months" to "years", producing a more credible 969 lunar months, or 78½ years,[13] but the same calculation applied to Enoch would have him fathering Methuselah at the age of 5[14] using numbers from the Masoretic Text. Using the Septuagint numbers, Enoch's 165 months in a ten month calendar would be 16½ years, and Methuselah's 969 would be 96.9.[15]

[edit] SymbolicSymbolic interpretations begin with the observation that the Biblical chronology routinely uses numbers for their symbolic value: for example, 10 symbolizes completion, 8 symbolizes the mundane world, and 7 the divine. So Methuselah's father Enoch, who does not die but is taken by God, is the seventh patriarch, and Methuselah, the eighth, dies in the year of the Flood, which ends the ten-generational sequence from Adam to Noah, in whose time the world is destroyed.[16]

[edit] FictionalAmong those who believe that all the numbers of Genesis 5, including Methuselah's age, have no meaning at all, Kenneth Kitchen calls them "pure myth",[17] Yigal Levin believes they are intended simply to speed the reader from Adam to Noah,[18] and Claus Westermann believes they are intended to create the impression of a distant past.[19]

[edit] See also Wikimedia Commons has media related to: Methuselah

Aging
Genealogies of Genesis
Longevity
Longevity myths
Maximum life span
[edit] References1.^ Methuselah dying before the flood is based on the Masoretic Text of Genesis 5 and his dying after the flood based on the Genesis 5 numbers in the Lucianic Septuagint.
2.^ Taken from the table in Gerald Hasel, "Genesis 5 and 11: Chronolgenealogies in the Biblical History of Beginnings
3.^ Quoted in the website of the Institute for Biblical and Scientific Studies
4.^ "The Book of Enoch". http://www.heaven.net.nz/writings/thebookofenoch.htm. Retrieved 2006-08-29.
5.^ Sefer Ha-Yashar: Or, the Book of Jasher (1887), Salt Lake City: J. Parry & Co.
6.^ (Jasher 5:7)
7.^ (Jasher 5:21)
8.^ (Jasher 4:20)
9.^ (Jasher 5:21)
10.^ (Jasher 5:36)
11.^ John C. Whitcomb, Jr. and Henry M. Morris, "The Genesis Flood" (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1961), 399–404
12.^ Pilch, John J. (1999). The Cultural Dictionary of the Bible. Liturgical Press. pp. 144–146.
13.^ Hill, Carol A. (2003-12-04). "Making Sense of the Numbers of Genesis". Perspectives on Science and Christian Faith 55: 239.
14.^ Morris, Henry M. (1976). The Genesis Record: A Scientific and Devotional Commentary on the Book of Beginnings. Grand Rapids, Michigan: Baker Book House. p. 159. "Such an interpretation would have made Enoch only five years old when his son was born!"
15.^ "The Numbers of Genesis V 3-31: a Suggested Conversion and Its Implications", Donald V. Etz, Vetus Testamentum, Vol 43, No 2, 1993, pages 171-187
16.^ Abraham Malamat, “King Lists of the Old Babylonian Period and Biblical Genealogies,” Journal of the American Oriental Society 88 (1968): 165. See also the discussion of "ten" in the Gen. genealogies in M. Abot section 5, Jacob Neusner, The Mishnah: A New Translation (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1988), 685. Duane A. Garrett also thinks this is deliberate, thus indicating redaction, Rethinking Genesis: The Sources and Authorship of the First Book of the Bible, Ross-shire, Great Britain: Christian Focus Publications, 2000, p. 99.
17.^ K. A. Kitchen, Ancient Orient and Old Testament (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1966), 40
18.^ Yigal Levin, “Understanding Biblical Genealogies,” Currents in Research: Biblical Studies 9 (2001): 33
19.^ Westermann, Genesis 1–11: A Commentary, 354
[edit] External linksMethuselah at the Open Directory Project
Complete Bible Genealogy Family tree of Methuselah
"Methuselah". Catholic Encyclopedia. New York: Robert Appleton Company. 1913.
[hide]v · d · eAdam to David according to the Hebrew Bible

Creation to Flood Adam · Seth · Enos · Kenan · Mahalalel · Jared · Enoch · Methuselah · Lamech · Noah · Shem

Cain line Adam · Cain · Enoch · Irad · Mehujael · Methusael · Lamech · Tubal-cain

Patriarchs after Flood Arpachshad · Shelah · Eber · Peleg · Reu · Serug · Nahor · Terah · Abraham · Isaac · Jacob

Nationhood to Kingship Judah · Pharez · Hezron · Ram · Amminadab · Nahshon · Salmon · Boaz · Obed · Jesse · David

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Methuselah"
Categories: Old Testament | Torah people | Longevity traditions | Book of Genesis

 

METHUSELAH

METHUSELAH

 

 

MEPHISTOPHELES

HOPE

MEPHISTOPHELES

 

Search ResultsMephistopheles - Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaMephistopheles (also Mephistophilus, Mephistophilis, Mephostopheles, Mephisto and variants) is a demon featured in German folklore. ...

In the Faust legend - Outside the Faust legend - Critical History ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mephistopheles

MephistophelesFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaJump to: navigation, search
For other uses, see Mephistopheles (disambiguation).

Mephistopheles flying over Wittenberg, in a lithograph by Eugène Delacroix.Mephistopheles (also Mephistophilus, Mephistophilis, Mephistopheles, Mephisto and variants) is a demon featured in German folklore. He originally appeared in literature as the demon in the Faust legend, and he has since appeared in other works as a stock character version of the Devil himself.

Contents [hide]
1 In the Faust legend
2 Outside the Faust legend
3 Critical History – Interpretation of Mephistopheles
4 Mephistopheles: What kind of Angel?
5 Mephistopheles' Relationship with Faustus
6 See also
7 References
7.1 Bibliography
7.2 Notes
8 External links

[edit] In the Faust legendFurther information: Faust
The name is associated with the Faust legend of a scholar — based on the historical Johann Georg Faust— who wagers his soul against the Devil.

The name appears in the late 16th century Faust chapbooks. In the 1725 version which was read by Goethe, Mephostophiles is a Devil in the form of a greyfriar summoned by Faust in a wood outside Wittenberg. The name Mephistophiles already appears in the 1527 Praxis Magia Faustiana, printed in Passau, alongside pseudo-Hebrew text. It is best explained as a purposely obscure pseudo-Greek or pseudo-Hebrew formation of Renaissance magic.


MEPHISTO_PHILES in the 1527 Praxis Magia Faustiana, attributed to Faust.From the chapbook, the name enters Faustian literature and is also used by authors from Marlowe down to Goethe. In the 1616 edition of The Tragical History of Doctor Faustus, Mephostophiles became Mephistophilis.

Greek elements may have played a part in the coining of the name, including Greek mē "not", phōs "light" and philos "lover", suggesting "not a lover of light" in parody of Lucifer ("light-bearer", a common epithet of Satan); in that case, the change from the presumed original mephoto- to mephist- may be due to a suggestion of the Latin mephitis ("a noxious exhalation from the ground; malaria").[1][2]

Alternately, phosto- may be a variation of "Faust," yielding "not Faust-loving." Hamlin[3] suggests a derivation from the Hebrew Mephistoph, meaning "destroyer of the good."

Another possibility is a combination of the Hebrew words mephiz ("liar") and tophel ("destroyer").[2]

Another possibility is Latin mephitis, treated incorrectly as Greek because it contains '-ph-', plus the Greek superlative suffix -ιστος, plus Greek -ωφελης = "help(ful), useful": "he who is the worst or foulest sort of (alleged) help." (Compare Anopheles (a malaria mosquito) from Greek α(ν)- = "not", plus -ωφελης, = "no help, the reverse of help.")

Mephistopheles in later treatments of the Faust material frequently figures as a title character: in Meyer Lutz' Mephistopheles, or Faust and Marguerite (1855), Arrigo Boito's Mefistofele (1868), Klaus Mann's Mephisto, and Franz Liszt's Mephisto Waltzes.

[edit] Outside the Faust legendMain article: List of cultural references to Mephistopheles
Shakespeare mentions "Mephistophilus" in the Merry Wives of Windsor (Act1, Sc1, line 128), and by the 17th century, the name had begun to lead an existence independent of the Faust legend. Burton Russell[1] finds, "That the name is a purely modern invention of uncertain origins makes it an elegant symbol of the modern Devil with his many novel and diverse forms."

Mephisto is also the name of one of the three "Prime Evils" on the PC game Diablo II

Mephistopheles is also mentioned in two songs written and produced by Trans-Siberian Orchestra, while Power Metal band Kamelot have a song called "The March of Mephisto" and have based two of their albums on the Faustian legend.

In the song "Wrapped Around Your Finger", by The Police, they sing "Mephistopheles is not your name."

Also in the game "Demon's Souls" for the Play Station 3, Mephisopheles is a Non-Player Character charged with assassination quests

Mephistopheles is mentioned in Radiohead's "Videotape."

Mephistopheles is also mentioned in Veruca Salt's "Wake Up Dead."

The New Jersey ska punk band Streetlight Manifesto has a song titled "Down, Down, Down to Mephisto's Cafe" on their album Somewhere in the Between.

Mephistopheles is referenced in Watain's "Reaping Death",

"The offerings must never cease until the last man has been slain upon the altars of Mefisto."
Mephistopheles is the basis for Mephisto, a Devil figure in the Marvel Comics universe

Mentioned in a Marcy Playground song, "Deadly Handsome Man" : "My real name is Mephistopheles, but you can call me baby."

[edit] Critical History – Interpretation of MephistophelesAlthough Mephistopheles appears to Faustus as a devil — a worker of Satan — critics claim that he does not search for men to corrupt but come to serve and ultimately collect the souls of those who are already damned. Farnham explains, "Nor does Mephistophiles first appear to Faustus as a devil who walks up and down in earth to tempt and corrupt any man encountered. He appears because he senses in Faustus’ magical summons that Faustus is already corrupt, that indeed he is already 'in danger to be damned'." [4]

Mephistopheles is already trapped in his own hell by serving the Devil. He warns Faustus of the choice he is making by “selling his soul” to the Devil: “Mephistophilis, an agent of Lucifer, appears and at first advises Faust not to forgo the promise of heaven to pursue his goals”.[5] Farnham adds to his theory, “…[Faustus] enters an ever-present private hell like that of Mephistophiles”.[6] Both Farnham and Krstovic/Lazzardi see Mephistopheles as a worker of the devil who was summoned by the already-damned soul of Faustus. But the Gale Literature Criticism takes him to the next step, almost portraying Mephistopheles as a protector while Farnham displays him as a servant of Lucifer.

[edit] Mephistopheles: What kind of Angel?Certain critics have viewed the Faust story as a distortion of Christianity. “Christianity is invoked by parody in the very shape of the play. Susan Snyder points out that it is an “inverted Saint’s life,” complete with the “sinful” early life (a student of divinity), “conversion” (to the Devil), reception into the Church (of Lucifer), “temptation” (by the Good Angel), overcome by help (of the Bad Angel), miracles and beatific visions (of the pagan Helen), and the final reception into the house of the Lord (Lucifer).”[7] However, Mephistophilis does warn Faustus of his regret for losing God and the joys of heaven. He wants Faustus’ soul but also may want to save him from the mistake he made. "Christianity speaks of hell for those who cast it aside. But, says he to Mephistophilis as he delivers to him the agreement to surrender his soul at the end of twenty-four years, 'I think hell’s a fable.' 'Ay,' says Mephistophilis, 'think so still, till experience change thy mind.'[8]

[edit] Mephistopheles' Relationship with FaustusIn Doctor Faustus, Mephistopheles acts as a guide to Faustus. Mephistopheles is not only a speaker for the Devil, but he is also seen as a possible lover to the character.[9] In the play, Faustus asks Mephistopheles for a wife and, when he returns, the woman is just a devil in disguise as a woman. According to Hammill, “the wife that [Mephistopheles] brings demonstrates that marriage is not a signifier that can stabilize the gender. The play... instead replaces this wife with a series of courtesans in an economy of homosocial exchange.” [10] Hammill also explains that Mephistopheles brings Faustus a wife who is not actually a woman because he wants to bring up sexual tension between Faustus and himself. This article describes the conversation between the two characters during this scene as “barely legible as male friendship”.[11] The article goes on to explain that the conversation is no longer considered to be friendly because the women whom they are discussing appear to have very masculine features.[11] According to another article, Marlowe was homosexual.[12] Orgel argues that “Marlowe's […] imagination was essentially homosexual”.[13] In “Myth, Psychology, and Marlowe’s Doctor Faustus”, Kenneth Golden explains Mephistopheles' role representing Faustus' alter ego constructed from his suppressed feelings.

[edit] See alsoMephisto
Alien Mephilas
ja:メフィスト (文芸誌)
ja:足洗邸の住人たち。
ja:悪魔くん
Mephisto Award
[edit] References[edit] BibliographyBurton Russell, Jeffrey, Mephistopheles: The Devil in the Modern World, Ithaca, NY: Cornell (1986); 1990 reprint: ISBN 978-0801497186
Hamlin, Cyrus, et al., "Faust", New York, NY: W. W. Norton & Company (2001): ISBN 978-0-393-97282-8
Ruickbie, Leo: Faustus: The Life and Times of a Renaissance Magician. The History Press (2009): ISBN 978-0750950909
[edit] Notes This section needs additional citations for verification.
Please help improve this article by adding reliable references. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (April 2009)

1.^ a b Burton Russell 1992, p. 61
2.^ a b Leo Ruickbie: Faustus: The Life and Times of a Renaissance Magician. The History Press 2009. ISBN 978-0750950909
3.^ Hamlin 2001, p. 9
4.^ (Farnham, Willard. Twentieth Century Interpretations of Doctor Faustus. New Jersey: Prentice-Hall, Inc.,1969: 6.)
5.^ (Krstovic, J. O. and Marie Lazzardi. “Plot and Major Themes”. Rpt. In Literature Criticism from 1400 to 1800. Ed. Jelena O. Krstovic and Marie Lazzardi. Vol. 47. Farming Mills, MI: The Gale Group, 1999: 202)
6.^ (Krstovic 8)
7.^ (Marlowe, Christopher. Doctor Faustus. “Critical Introduction.” Ed. Keith Walker. Edinburgh, 1973: 9)
8.^ (Farnham 8)
9.^ (Hammill, Graham L. "Faustus' Fortunes: Commodification, Exchange, and the Form of Literary Subjectivity." English Literary History 63 (1996): 324-329. Project MUSE.)
10.^ (Hammill 327)
11.^ a b (Hammill 328)
12.^ (Orgel, Stephen. "Tobacco and Boys: How Queer Was Marlowe?" Journal of Lesbian and Gay Studies 6 (2000): 555-76. Project MUSE.)
13.^ (Orgel 566)
[edit] External links Wikiquote has a collection of quotations related to: Mephistopheles

 

 

DOCTOR FAUSTUS

Thomas Mann 1947

 

Doctor Faustus (Thomas Mann novel) - Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaDoctor Faustus (in German, Doktor Faustus) is a German novel written by Thomas Mann, begun in 1943 and published in 1947 as Doktor Faustus. ...

Outline - Plot - Allusions and sources - Themes
en.wikipedia.org/.../Doctor_Faustus_(Thomas_Mann_novel)

Doctor Faustus (Thomas Mann novel)From Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaJump to: navigation, search

1st English edition cover
(Alfred A. Knopf)Doctor Faustus (in German, Doktor Faustus) is a German novel written by Thomas Mann, begun in 1943 and published in 1947 as Doktor Faustus. Das Leben des deutschen Tonsetzers Adrian Leverkühn, erzählt von einem Freunde ("Doctor Faustus. The Life of the German composer Adrian Leverkühn, told by a friend").

Contents [hide]
1 Outline
2 Plot
3 Allusions and sources
3.1 Models for the composer-legend
3.2 Allusive naming; title
3.3 Other composite elements
3.4 Guidance
4 Themes
5 Adaptations
6 English translations
7 See also
8 Notes
9 Sources

[edit] OutlineThe novel is a re-shaping of the Faust legend set in the context of the first half of the twentieth century and the turmoil of Germany in that period. The story centers on the life and work of the [fictitious] composer Adrian Leverkühn; his extraordinary intellect and creativity as a young man mark him as destined for success, but Leverkühn desires true greatness. Leverkühn strikes a Faustian bargain for creative genius: he intentionally contracts syphilis, which deepens his artistic inspiration through madness. In a scene strongly reminiscent of Ivan Karamazov's breakdown in Dostoevsky's novel, Leverkühn is subsequently visited by a very clever devil who says, in effect, "that you can only see me because you are mad, does not mean that I do not really exist." Leverkühn forges a deal with this Mephistophelean character: his soul, in exchange for twenty-four years of genius. His madness - his daemonic inspiration - leads to extraordinary musical creativity that parallels the innovations of Arnold Schoenberg.

Leverkühn's last creative years are increasingly occupied by his obsession with the Apocalypse and the Last Judgment. Leverkühn feels the inexorable progress of his neuro-syphilitic madness leading towards complete breakdown; in self-conscious imitation of certain of the Faust legends, Leverkühn calls together his closest friends to witness his final demise: at a chamber reading of his cantata "The Lamentation of Doctor Faust," he ravingly confesses his demonic pact before collapsing, incoherent. His madness reduces him to an infantile state in which he lives under the care of his relatives for another ten years.

The story is narrated by Leverkühn's childhood friend Serenus Zeitblom. Much like Settembrini and Naphta in “The Magic Mountain” the “serene” humanist Zeitblom and the tragical Leverkühn represent the dualism of the German character, its Apollonian (reason, democracy, progress) and Dionysian (passion, tragedy, fate) aspects. Writing in Germany between 1943 and 1946, Zeitblom describes the rise and downfall of Nazi Germany in parallel with his account of Leverkühn's life. Clearly Leverkühn's pact with the devil symbolizes Germany's "selling of its soul" to Hitler, and vice versa.

The interplay of layers between the narrator's historical situation (the demise of Nazi Germany), the progressive madness of Leverkühn, and the medieval legends with which Leverkühn self-consciously connects himself makes for an overwhelmingly rich symbolic network. The novel is not, however, mere political allegory, though readers have sometimes tried to reduce it to that[citation needed]; while it is doubtless a commentary on the madness of extremist politics, it is also a commentary on the artistic process, creativity, and the artistic life. Most of all, it is an extremely powerful piece of fiction whose power lies precisely in an ambiguous complexity that cannot be meaningfully reduced to a single interpretation.

[edit] PlotThe origins of the narrator and the hero in the (fictitious) small town of Kaisersaschern on the (Thuringian) Saale, the name of Zeitblom's apothecary father (Wohlgemut, 'welltempered'), and the description of Jonathan Leverkühn as an old-fashioned German type, with a cast of features 'from a time before the Thirty Years War', evoke the old post-medieval Germany: in their respective Catholic and Lutheran origins, and theological studies, they are heirs to the German Renaissance and the world of Dürer and Bach, but sympathetic to, and admired by, the 'keen-scented receptivity of Jewish circles.' They are awakened to musical knowledge by Wendell Kretzschmar, a German-American lecturer and musicologist who visits Kaisersaschern. After schooling together, both boys study at Halle - Adrian studies theology; Zeitblom does not, but participates in discussions with the theological students - but Adrian becomes absorbed in musical harmony, counterpoint and polyphony as a key to metaphysics and mystic numbers, and follows Kretzschmar to Leipzig to study with him.

Zeitblom describes 'with a religious shudder' Adrian's embrace with the woman ('Esmeralda') who gave him syphilis, how he worked her name in note-ciphers into his compositions, and how the medics who sought to heal him were all prevented from effecting a cure by mysterious circumstances. Zeitblom begins to perceive the demonic, as Adrian develops other friendships, first with the translator Rüdiger Schildknapp ('Shield-bearer') (a loyal friend), and then after his move to Munich with the handsome young violinist Rudi Schwerdtfeger ('Sword-polisher', i.e. swordsmith), Frau Rodde and her doomed daughters Clarissa and Ines, Dr. Kranich ('crane') the numismatist, Leo Zink and Baptist Spengler (two artists). Zeitblom insists, however, on the unique closeness of his own relationship to Adrian, who addresses only him as 'du' (rather than the more formal 'Sie').[1] Adrian also meets the Schweigestill ('silence-peace') family at Pfeiffering, in the country an hour from Munich, which later becomes his permanent home and retreat. He lives at Palestrina in Italy with Schildknapp (as in reality Thomas Mann did 15 years earlier, with his brother Heinrich) in 1912, and Zeitblom visits them there. And it is there that Adrian, working on music for Shakespeare's Love's Labour's Lost, has his long dialogue with a Mephistopheles figure who appears either objectively or out of his own afflicted soul. These are the central pages of the novel, corresponding also to its central part.

Zeitblom transcribes Adrian's manuscript of the conversation, in which the demon claims Esmeralda as the instrument of his entrapment of Adrian's vainglory, ingenium and memoriam, and offers him twenty-four years of time gifted with genius (geniale Zeit),[2] a time of incubation (hochtragende Zeit)[3] from the date of his sexual embrace, if he will now renounce the warmth of love. This dialogue reveals the anatomy of Leverkühn's thought.

Adrian then moves permanently to Pfeiffering, and in conversations with Zeitblom reveals a darker view of life than his. Figures of a demonic type appear, such as Dr. Chaim Breisacher, 'a racial and intellectual type of reckless development and fascinating ugliness,' to cast down the idols of the older generation. In 1915 Ines Rodde marries, but forms an adulterous love for Rudi Schwerdtfeger. Adrian begins to experience illnesses of retching, headaches and migraines, but is producing new and finer music, preparing the way for his great work Apocalypsis cum figuris. Schwerdtfeger woos himself into Adrian's solitude, asking for a violin concerto that would be like the offspring of their platonic union. By August 1919 Adrian has completed the sketch of Apocalypse. There is also a new circle of intellectual friends, including Sextus Kridwiß ('kreideweiß = chalk-white') the art-expert, Chaim Breisacher, Dr. Egon Unruhe ('Unrest') the palaeozoologist, Georg Vogler ('fowler') (literary historian), Dr. Holzschuher ('Clogs') (a Dürer scholar), and the saturnine poet Daniel zur Höhe ('to height'). In their 'torturingly clever' discussions they declare the need for the renunciation of bourgeois softness and a preparation for an age of pre-medieval harshness. Adrian writes to Zeitblom that collectivism is the true antithesis of Bourgeois culture: Zeitblom observes that aestheticism is the herald of barbarism.

Apocalypse is performed in Frankfurt in 1926 under Otto Klemperer with Erbe (an allusion to Karl Erb, the famous Evangelist of Bach's St Matthew Passion) as the St John narrator. (As a music reviewer Thomas Mann had been witness to Erb's oratorio debuts in around 1916.) Zeitblom describes the work as filled with longing without hope, with hellish laughter transposed and transfigured even into the searing tones of spheres and angels. Adrian attempts to obtain a wife by employing Rudi (who gets his concerto) as the messenger of his love, but she prefers Rudi himself, and not Adrian. Soon afterwards Rudi is shot dead in a tram by Ines, because of jealousy. As Adrian begins to plan the second oratorio The Lamentation of Doctor Faustus, in 1928 his sister's child Nepomuk is sent to live with him. This beautiful boy, who calls himself 'Echo', is beloved by all. As the work of gigantic dimensions develops in Adrian's mind, the child falls ill and dies, and Adrian, despairing, believes that by gazing at him with love (contrary to his contract) he has killed him with poisonous and hellish influences. The score of the Lamentation is completed in 1930, Adrian summons his friends and guests, and instead of playing the music he relates the story of his infernal contract, and descends into the brain disease which lasts until his death ten years later. Zeitblom visits him occasionally, and survives to witness the collapse of Germany's 'dissolute triumphs' as he tells the story of his friend.

[edit] Allusions and sourcesDoctor Faustus is constructed in richly allusive and symbolic terms. H.T. Lowe-Porter refers to the three strands of the book:

'the German scene from within, and its broader, its universal origins; the depiction of an art not German alone but vital to our whole civilization; music as one instance of the arts and the state in which the arts find themselves today [sc. 1949]; and, finally, the invocation of the daemonic.' (Translator's note, vi.)

Mann wrote a book about the writing of this novel, 'The Genesis of Doctor Faustus' (1949).

[edit] Models for the composer-legendIn naming Leverkühn's projected work The Lamentation of Dr Faustus, Mann was echoing Ernst Krenek's Lamentatio Jeremiae prophetae, an oratorio of 1941-1942 which combines the Schoenbergian twelve-tone technique with modal counterpoint.

Although Leverkühn's visit to Palestrina with Schildknapp fully evokes the great early polyphonist named for this birthpace, (and Adrian's absorption in polyphonic theory), it also alludes to the opera Palestrina, premiered at Munich in 1917, and written by Hans Pfitzner. That opera is (outwardly) precisely about polyphonic music in relation to political environment, and Palestrina's attempt to hold together the diverging worlds of the Reformation epoch. Mann described Erb's 1917 debut as Palestrina in almost exactly the terms used for 'Erbe' in Apocalypse. Mann therefore also had Pfitzner in mind.

Palestrina is one of three characteristic German-language operas of the early 20th century, outside the main stream of opera, which deal with the isolation of the creative individual,[4] two others being Paul Hindemith's Mathis der Maler (about Matthias Grünewald), completed 1935,[5] and the Berlin-based Ferruccio Busoni's Doktor Faust, which was left unfinished in 1924. All are concerned with the German Protestant Reformation, as the root point leading to the ethical, spiritual and artistic crises confronting early 20th century creativity . Mann's Doctor Faustus strongly reflects this theme in German musical theatre.

[edit] Allusive naming; titleNames are important throughout. Serenus Zeitblom's father's forename Wohlgemut echoes the artist Michael Wohlgemuth, teacher of Albrecht Dürer. The name of Wendell Kretzschmar is probably borrowed from that of Hermann Kretzschmar, a founder of interpretative musical analysis, whose essays 'Guides to the Concert Hall' were widely read. Kretzschmar is half-American to indicate the world-historic context of musical culture. The names of other key characters reflect their roles, as in a morality play like Everyman, a mannerism suited to the Faust genre and its allegorical purposes.

The doomed child's name Nepomuk, in the 19th century quite popular in Austria and southern Germany and middle name of the composer Hummel and the playwright Johann Nestroy, can be seen as an allusion to the high rococo, the 're-echoing of movement', in the St John Nepomuk Church architecture by the Asam brothers in Munich (as described and interpreted by Heinrich Wölfflin[6]).

The title of the novel connects it of course with the most famous work, Faust I and Faust II, of the German poet Goethe, generally considered the absolute, unsurpassable climax of all German literature and the most deep and most true exploration and depiction of the German character. The relation with this work is indirect, mainly the Faustian character of Adrian Leverkühn, Faustian through his abnormal ambition. Moreover, the abnormality of Adrian Leverkühn is related to that of the German culture in view of Nazism.

[edit] Other composite elementsMann's characters are composites, not specific counterparts to individuals. Where names do seem to allude to real persons (such as Spengler, presumably to Oswald Spengler, or Kridwiß, perhaps to Ernst Kris?) Mann is echoing in their names the philosophies and intellectual standpoints of their time (of which he was a part) without intending portraits or impersonations of the real persons. The homoerotic character of the violinist Rudi Schwerdtfeger is modelled on Paul Ehrenberg of Dresden, an admired friend of Thomas Mann's.

In preparation for the work, Mann studied musicology and biographies of major composers including Mozart, Beethoven, Hector Berlioz, Hugo Wolf, Franz Schreker and Alban Berg. He communicated with living composers, including Igor Stravinsky, Arnold Schoenberg (see below), and Hanns Eisler. He also made a study of Friedrich Nietzsche, whose career including the supposed contracting of syphilis followed by complete mental collapse in 1889 at the height of his creative life prophesying the 'Anti-Christ', and his death in 1900, do present a pattern imitated in Leverkühn. The illnesses of Delius and Wolf also resonate here. In the death of the child there is an echo (appropriately) of the death of Mahler's daughter, after he had (in Alma's opinion) tempted fate by setting the Kindertotenlieder.

In Chapter XXII Leverkühn develops the twelve-tone technique or row system, which was actually invented by Arnold Schoenberg. Schoenberg lived near Mann in Los Angeles as the novel was being written. He was very annoyed by this appropriation without his consent, and later editions of the novel included an Author's Note at the end acknowledging that the technique was Schoenberg's intellectual property, and that passages of the book dealing with musical theory are indebted in many details to Schoenberg's Harmonielehre.[7]

[edit] GuidanceA most important and direct contribution came from the philosopher and music critic Theodor Adorno, who acted as Mann's adviser and encouraged him to rewrite large sections of the book. Mann also read chapters to groups of invited friends (a method also used by Kafka) to test the effect of the text. He wrote, "Zeitblom is a parody of myself. Adrian's mood is closer to my own than one might – and ought to – think."

[edit] ThemesAs a re-telling of the Faust myth, the novel is concerned with themes such as pride, temptation, the cost of greatness, loss of humanity and so on. Another concern is with the intellectual fall of Germany in the time leading up to World War II. Leverkühn's own moods and ideology mimic the change from humanism to irrational nihilism found in Germany's intellectual life in the 1930s. Leverkühn becomes increasingly corrupt of body and of mind, ridden by syphilis and insanity. In the novel, all of these thematic threads – Germany's intellectual fall, Leverkühn's spiritual fall, and the physical corruption of his body – directly correspond to the national disaster of fascist Germany. In Mann's published version of his 1938 United States lecture tour, The Coming Victory of Democracy, he said, "I must regretfully own that in my younger years I shared that dangerous German habit of thought which regards life and intellect, art and politics as totally separate worlds." He now realised that they were inseparable. In Doktor Faustus, Leverkühn's personal history, his artistic development, and the shifting German political climate are tied together by the narrator Zeitblom as he feels out and worries over the moral health of his nation (just as he had worried over the spiritual health of his friend, Leverkühn).

[edit] AdaptationsFranz Seitz’s 1982 adaptation of the novel for West German television starred Jon Finch as Adrian Leverkühn.
Mann's novel was adapted for the stage in 1999 by Polish theatre director Grzegorz Jarzyna (using the pseudonym "Das Gemüse"). It premiered in October 1999 at the Teatr Polski (Polish Theatre) in Wroclaw, in co-operation with the Hebbel-Theater in Berlin. The play surprised the audience with its traditionality, but did not convince the German critics who described it as a "disaster".
[edit] English translationsH. T. Lowe-Porter translated many of Mann's works, including Doctor Faustus, almost contemporaneously with their composition. Mann completed Doctor Faustus in 1947, and in 1948 Alfred A. Knopf published Lowe-Porter's English translation (referenced below). The translator in her note remarked 'Grievous difficulties do indeed confront anyone essaying the role of copyist to this vast canvas, this cathedral of a book, this woven tapestry of symbolism.' She described her translation as 'a version which cannot lay claim to being beautiful, though in every intent it is deeply faithful.' She found a linguistic spirit comparable to Mann's intended authorial 'voice', and employed medieval English vocabulary and phrasing to correspond with those sections of the text in which characters speak in Early New High German.
John E. Woods' translation of 1997 is in a more modern vein, and does not attempt to mirror the original in this way.
[edit] See also Novels portal
Best German Novels of the Twentieth Century
[edit] Notes1.^ i.e. They were Duzfreunde, friends to a special degree.
2.^ H.T. Betteridge, ed., Cassell's New German Dictionary, 12th edition, 4th impression, 1972, 'genial', german adjective, 'highly gifted, ingenious, gifted with genius'.
3.^ Cassell's, ibid., 'hochtragend', adjective, 'great with young'.
4.^ D. Fischer-Dieskau, 'Reflections on "Palestrina"', in Insert to Hans Piftzner, Palestrina, Raphael Kubelik (Polydor International, 1973).
5.^ Claire Taylor-Jay, The Artist-Operas of Pfitzner, Krenek, and Hindemith: Politics and the Ideology of the Artist, Aldershot: Ashgate, 2004.
6.^ H. Wölfflin, Principles of Art History 1915: Ch. 1, 'Architecture.'
7.^ A. Schoenberg, Harmonielehre (first published 1911). 3rd edition (Vienna: Universal Edition 1922). Translation by Roy E. Carter, based on the third edn., as Theory of Harmony (Berkeley, Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1978). ISBN 0-520-04945-4.
[edit] Sources1.Giordano, Diego. Thomas Mann’s Doctor Faustus and the twelve-tone technique. From the Myth to the Alienation, in Calixtilia (n.3), Lampi di Stampa, 2010. ISBN 9-788848-811507.
2.Mann, Thomas. Doktor Faustus. Das Leben des deutschen Tonsetzers Adrian Leverkühn erzählt von einem Freunde (S. Fischer Verlag, Frankfurt am Main 1947).
3.Mann, Thomas; translation by Lowe-Porter, H.T. (Helen Tracy). Doctor Faustus: The Life of the German Composer Adrian Leverkühn, as Told by a Friend. Alfred A. Knopf, 1948. ISBN 0-679-60042-6.
4.Mann, Thomas. The Story of a Novel: The Genesis of Doctor Faustus (Alfred Knopf, New York 1961).
5.Mann, Thomas; translation by Woods, John E. (John Edwin). Doctor Faustus: The Life of the German Composer Adrian Leverkühn, as Told by a Friend. Alfred A. Knopf, 1997. ISBN 0-375-40054-0.
6.Reed, T.J. (Terence James). Thomas Mann: The Uses of Tradition. Oxford University Press, 1974. ISBN 0-19-815742-8 (cased). ISBN 0-19-815747-9 (paperback).
Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Doctor_Faustus_(Thomas_Mann_novel)"
Categories: 1947 novels | Novels by Thomas Mann | Works based on the Faust legend
Hidden categories: All articles with unsourced statements | Articles with unsourced statements from November 2010Personal tools
Log in / create accountNamespaces
ArticleDiscussionVariantsViews
ReadEditView historyActions
Search

Navigation
Main pageContentsFeatured contentCurrent eventsRandom articleDonate to WikipediaInteractionHelpAbout WikipediaCommunity portalRecent changesContact WikipediaToolboxWhat links hereRelated changesUpload fileSpecial pagesPermanent linkCite this page
Print/exportCreate a bookDownload as PDFPrintable version
LanguagesБългарскиČeskyDeutschEspañolEsperantoFrançaisItalianoעבריתMagyarNederlands‪Norsk (bokmål)‬ਪੰਜਾਬੀPolskiРусскийSvenskaThis page was last modified on 22 December 2010 at 1222.

 

 

Doctor Faustus (Thomas Mann novel) - Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaDoctor Faustus (in German, Doktor Faustus) is a German novel written by Thomas Mann, begun in 1943 and published in 1947 as Doktor Faustus. ...

Outline - Plot - Allusions and sources - Themes
en.wikipedia.org/.../Doctor_Faustus_(Thomas_Mann_novel) - Cached - Similar

URICH GROTHUS -- SIXTY YEARS OF THOMAS MANN'S DOCTOR FAUSTUS ...Thomas Mann read the manuscript of Adorno's Philosophy of the New Music while he wrote Doctor Faustus, and he asked Adorno to read the entire manuscript and ...
www.logosjournal.com/issue_7.1/grothus.htm - Cached - SimilarAmazon.com: Doctor Faustus : The Life of the German Composer ...

This item: Doctor Faustus : The Life of the German Composer Adrian Leverkuhn As Told by a Friend by Thomas Mann...

www.amazon.com › ... › World Literature › German - Cached - SimilarDoctor Faustus Summary and Analysis Summary | BookRags.comAsk any question on Doctor Faustus (Thomas Mann novel) and get it answered ... Changing Perceptions of Thomas Mann's Doctor Faustus: Criticism 1947-1992. ...
www.bookrags.com/Doctor_Faustus_(Thomas_Mann_novel) - Cached - Similar

Book Reviews: "Doctor Faustus," by Thomas Mann & "The Castle," by ...Thomas Mann has already benefited from this trend. John Woods, able translator of Doctor Faustus, has published strong retranslations of Buddenbrooks and ...
bostonreview.net/BR23.5/Dowden.html - Cached - Similar

 

60 years of Thomas Mann's Doctor Faustus | a reader's words10 Apr 2008 ... One of the very dark modern novels, and understandably so, is Thomas Mann's Doctor Faustus written in 1947 and first published in English in ...
readerswords.wordpress.com/.../60-years-of-thomas-manns-doctor-faustus

 

 

 

THE

LOST LANGUAGE OF SYMBOLISM

AN ENQUIRY INTO THE ORIGIN OF CERTAIN

LETTERS, WORDS, NAMES, FAIRY-TALES, FOLK-LORE AND MYTHOLOGIES

Harold Bayley 1912

Page 300

The Latin homo is OM, the Sun, as also is the French homme ; and dme, the French for soul, is apparently the Hindoo AUM. The ancient Mexicans traced their descent from an ancestor named Coxcox, i.e. ack ock se, ack ock se, the "Great Great Light, the Great Great Light." 8 The Teutons claim to have descended from TIU or TUISCO, an Aryan God of Light, and the name TUISCO may be restored into tu is ack O , the "brilliant light of the Great O."

"ancient Mexicans traced their descent from an ancestor named Coxcox, i.e. ack ock se, ack ock se, the "Great Great Light, the Great Great Light."

COXCOX 366366 COXCOX

 

Page 300 Notes

1 Biographieses of Words, Intro.
2 We may see similar vowel erosion going on at the present day, and the word cute will soon take its place in the dictionaries in addition to acute, its proper form.
3 This doubling of a title is a world-wide commonplace, similar to our " King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Very God of Very God."

 

 

THE

LOST LANGUAGE OF SYMBOLISM

AN ENQUIRY INTO THE ORIGIN OF CERTAIN

LETTERS, WORDS, NAMES, FAIRY-TALES, FOLK-LORE AND MYTHOLOGIES

Harold Bayley 1912

THE EYE OF THE UNIVERSE


Page 301

"Great Sun or Great One, / Page 302 / and HACO, HUGO, and JAGO, the "Ever-Existent great O."
The- high ancestry of the human Ego, the" I myself," the "I" of the first person singular is reflected in the Greek and Latin term Ego, the "Great O." The Anglo-Saxon for "I" was Ic and the Old English Ik. The Dutch is Ik, the Icelandic is Ek, and the German Ich. The French Je means the ever-existent, and in the Danish and Swedish Jeg and Jag we are again confronted with" ever-existen.t great one." The Lithuanian for "I myself" is Asz, i.e. the" light of the strong Light," and in the Sanscrit Aham there is, as it were, an echo1 of the words "I AM"
The Je of ever-existent occurs in JAHWE or JEHOVAH; in JOVE, which is the same word as JEHOVAH; in JUPITER, i.e. lu pitar, the."ever-existent Father"; in the Japanese JIMMU ; 2 and in JUMALA, the Finnish ALL FATHER. The latter name may be resolved into JUM, the" ever..;existent Sun," ALA or ALLAH, the "God who has existed for ever."
In Germany SANTA CLAUS is known alternatively as Knecht (Knight) CLOBES. CLOBES is the same word as our globes, and the root of both is the syllable ob, once meaning the same as Orb. Ob, meaning a ball, is the foundation of obus, a ball, and also of obolus, a little ball. The word bolus or large pill is obolus with a lost initial, and to the same root.are traceable bowl, a round ball, and bowl, a circular utensil. Globe must originally have been ag el obe, the "Great Orb of God." CLOBES will therefore, like ACLAUS, / Page 303 / have meant "the light of the Great Orb of God," and we may equate "Knight CLOBES" with OBERON, the Fairy King.1"

Page 302 Notes

1 Presumably so called with the pleasing fancy that Echo was the voice of the Great O.
2 On ascending the throne of his fathers, A.D.. 1868, Mutsuhito, the late Emperor of Japan, thus addressed his people :-" My house, that from Jimmu Tenshi has ruled over Japan according to the will of the gods, is the oldest dynasty on earth, and is carried back ten thousand years beyond Jimmu to the time when. our Divine ancestors laid the foundations of the earth." JIMMU is the same as the English JIMMY, a form of JAMES, or, as it used to be pronounc:ed, JEAMES, i.e. the Everlasting Sunlight."

Page 250
The round fruit on the top of fig.184 (omitted) may be an orange-the" golden ever-existent One" or the Pearl of Price-a gooseberry, or an onion. The onion was an emblem of God among the Egyptians, and probably likewise among the Druids, for it was a custom in England for girls to divine by it. According to Webster'sDictionary, onion is a name also given to "a single, large pearl, apparently because of its oneness or unity." The reason for the symbolism once attached to onion (the vegetable) was no doubt its spherical shape, the golden sheen of its outer skin, the pearly white of its inner texture, and the sheath within sheath, the ring within ring, of its growth.

"Shall any gazer see with mortal eyes,
Or any searcher know by mortal mind;
Veil after veil will lift-but there must be
Veil upon veil behind."
1

Page 250 / 251

"There is a golden, yellow fruit that grows in AMERICA known as the persimmon or "Jove's apple." Its scientific name is diospyrus, and the splendour of its colouring is some justification for the idea that it was the golden apple that grew in the Garden of the Hesperides.
The French word pomme and the English apple yield respectively "eye of the Sun" and "eye of POL": POL
was one of the names of BALDUR, the Sun-God - the "enduring Ball." The Greek for apple is melon,2 a word applied by us to a gourd3 or cucumber,' and it is evident that many fruits and berries 5 were named from their similitude to the round Sun.
The Welsh for apple is aval, and thus AVALON, the Isle of Rest, is understood alternatively to mean " The Apple/Island." The heroine of The Song of Solomon is described as having been raised under an apple tree."

named from their similitude to the round Sun.

 

1 Arnold (E.), Light of Asia.2 = Om, the one God.
3 Ag our de = mighty, shining fire.
4 Ac uc umber = great, great Sun-Father.
S Compare hips, haws, goose-i.e. aguz-berries

 

 

THE

LOST LANGUAGE OF SYMBOLISM

AN ENQUIRY INTO THE ORIGIN OF CERTAIN

LETTERS, WORDS, NAMES, FAIRY-TALES, FOLK-LORE AND MYTHOLOGIES

Harold Bayley 1912

"The Hebrew for man is ish and for woman isha."

Page 300

"Each language, whether Sanscrit or Zulu, is like a palimpsest, which, if carefully handled, will disclose the original text beneath the superficial writing, and though that original text may be more difficult to recover in illiterate languages, yet it is there nevertheless. Every language, if properly summoned, will reveal to us the mind of the artist who framed it, from its earliest awakening to its latest dreams. Everyone will teach us the same lesson, the lesson on which the whole Science of Thought is based, that there is no language without reason, as there is no reason with.out language."1 An analysis of the several terms for man, soul, or spirit reveals the time-honoured belief that the human race emerged in its infancy from the Great Light, and that every human soul was a spark or fragment of the Ever­Existent Oversoul. The Egyptian for man was se, the German for soul is seele - cognate with Selah! - and meaning likewise the "Light of the Everlasting." The Dutch for soul is ziel, the fiery light of God, and the English soul was once presumably is ol, the essence or light of God.2 The Hebrew for man is ish and for woman isha.

 

 

THE WHITE GODDESS

Robert Graves 1948

Page 337

"Isis is an onomatopoeic Asianic word, Ish-ish, meaning 'She who weeps', because the moon was held to scatter dew and because Isis , the pre-Christian original of the Mater Dolorosa, mourned for Osiris when Set killed him."

 

 

ISIS ISH-ISH ISIS

9+19+9+19 9+19+8 * 9+19+8 9+19+9+19

ISIS ISH-ISH ISIS

 

 

ISIS ISH-ISH ISIS

9191 918-918 9191

ISIS ISH-ISH ISIS

OSIRIS 619991 OSIRIS

 

 

Palimpsest - Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaA palimpsest is a manuscript page from a scroll or book from which the text has been scraped off and which can be used again. The word "palimpsest" comes ...

Development - Modern decipherment - As a form of destruction
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Palimpsest - Cached - Similar►

 

PalimpsestFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaJump to: navigation, search
For other uses, see Palimpsest (disambiguation).

Codex Ephraemi Rescriptus from Bibliothèque nationale de FranceA palimpsest is a manuscript page from a scroll or book from which the text has been scraped off and which can be used again. The word "palimpsest" comes through Latin from Greek παλιν + ψαω = (palin "again" + psao "I scrape"), and meant "scraped (clean and used) again." Romans wrote on wax-coated tablets that could be smoothed and reused, and a passing use of the term "palimpsest" by Cicero seems to refer to this practice.

The term has come to be used in similar context in a variety of disciplines, notably architectural archaeology.

Contents [hide]
1 Development
2 Modern decipherment
3 As a form of destruction
4 Some famous palimpsests
5 Extended usages
5.1 Decipherment in architecture
6 Notes
7 External links

[edit] Development
A Georgian palimpsest of the 5th/6th century. Because parchment, prepared from animal hides, is far more durable than paper or papyrus, most palimpsests known to modern scholars are parchment, which rose in popularity in western Europe after the sixth century. Also, where papyrus was in common use, reuse of writing media was less common because papyrus was cheaper and more expendable than costly parchment. But some papyrus palimpsests do survive, and Romans referred to this custom of washing papyrus,[1] although the reed from which it was made did not grow in Italy.

The writing was washed from parchment or vellum using milk and oat bran. With the passing of time, the faint remains of the former writing would reappear enough so that scholars can discern the text (called the scriptio inferior, the "underwriting") and decipher it. In the later Middle Ages the surface of the vellum was usually scraped away with powdered pumice, irretrievably losing the writing, hence the most valuable palimpsests are those that were overwritten in the early Middle Ages.

Medieval codices are constructed in "gathers" which are folded (compare "folio", "leaf, page" ablative case of Latin folium), then stacked together like a newspaper and sewn together at the fold. Prepared parchment sheets retained their original central fold, so each was ordinarily cut in half, making a quarto volume of the original folio, with the overwritten text running perpendicular to the effaced text.

[edit] Modern decipherment. Faint legible remains were read by eye before 20th-century techniques helped make lost texts readable. Scholars of the 19th century used chemical means to read palimpsests that were sometimes very destructive, using tincture of gall or later, ammonium bisulfate. Modern methods of reading palimpsests using ultraviolet light and photography are less damaging. Innovative digitized images aid scholars in deciphering unreadable palimpsests. Superexposed photographs exposed in various light spectra, a technique called "multispectral filming," can increase the contrast of faded ink on parchment that is too indistinct to be read by eye in normal light. Multispectral imaging, undertaken by researchers at the Rochester Institute of Technology and Johns Hopkins University, retrieved some four-fifths of the text of the Archimedes Palimpsest. More recently, at the Walters Art Museum where the palimpsest is now conserved, the project has focused on experimental techniques to retrieve the remaining fifth. One of the most successful of these techniques has proved to be X-ray fluorescence imaging, through which the iron in the ink is revealed, even under a forged overpainting.

[edit] As a form of destructionA number of ancient works have survived only as palimpsests.[2] Vellum manuscripts were over-written on purpose mostly due to the dearth or cost of the material. In the case of Greek manuscripts, the consumption of old codices for the sake of the material was so great that a synodal decree of the year 691 forbade the destruction of manuscripts of the Scriptures or the church fathers, except for imperfect or injured volumes. Such a decree put added pressure on retrieving the vellum on which secular manuscripts were written. The decline of the vellum trade with the introduction of paper exacerbated the scarcity, increasing pressure to reuse material.

Cultural considerations also motivated the creation of palimpsests. The demand for new texts might outstrip the availability of parchment in some centers, yet the existence of cleaned parchment that was never overwritten suggests that there was also a spiritual motivation, to sanctify pagan text by overlaying it with the word of God, somewhat as pagan sites were overlaid with Christian churches to hallow pagan ground. Or the pagan texts may have merely appeared irrelevant. Texts most susceptible to being overwritten included obsolete legal and liturgical ones, sometimes of intense interest to the historian. Early Latin translations of Scripture were rendered obsolete by Jerome's Vulgate. Texts might be in foreign languages or written in unfamiliar scripts that had become illegible over time. The codices themselves might be already damaged or incomplete. Heretical texts were dangerous to harbor: there were compelling political and religious reasons to destroy texts viewed as heresy, and to reuse the media was less wasteful than simply to burn the books.

Vast destruction of the broad quartos of the early centuries of our era took place in the period which followed the fall of the Roman Empire, but palimpsests were also created as new texts were required during the Carolingian renaissance. The most valuable Latin palimpsests are found in the codices which were remade from the early large folios in the seventh to the ninth centuries. It has been noticed that no entire work is generally found in any instance in the original text of a palimpsest, but that portions of many works have been taken to make up a single volume. An exception is the Archimedes palimpsest (see below). On the whole, Early Medieval scribes were indiscriminate in supplying themselves with material from any old volumes that happened to be at hand.

[edit] Some famous palimpsests
Wolfenbüttel Codex Guelferbytanus AThe Codex Ephraemi Rescriptus, Bibliothèque Nationale de France, Paris: portions of the Old and New Testaments in Greek, attributed to the fifth century, are covered with works of Ephraem the Syrian in a hand of the twelfth century
Among the Syriac manuscripts obtained from the Nitrian desert in Egypt, British Museum, London: important Greek texts
Codex Nitriensis, a volume containing a work of Severus of Antioch of the beginning of the ninth century is written on palimpsest leaves taken from sixth century manuscripts of the Iliad and the Gospel of St Luke, both of the sixth century, and the Euclid's Elements of the seventh or eighth century, British Museum
A double palimpsest, in which a text of St John Chrysostom, in Syriac, of the ninth or tenth century, covers a Latin grammatical treatise in a cursive hand of the sixth century, which in its turn covers the Latin annals of the historian Granius Licinianus, of the fifth century, British Museum.
The only known hyper-palimpsest: the Novgorod Codex, where potentially hundreds of texts have left their traces on the wooden back wall of a wax tablet
The Ambrosian Plautus, in rustic capitals, of the fourth or fifth century, re-written with portions of the Bible in the ninth century, Ambrosian Library
Cicero, De republica in uncials, of the fourth century, covered by St Augustine on the Psalms, of the seventh century, Vatican Library
Codex Theodosianus of Turin, of the fifth or sixth century
the Fasti Consulares of Verona, of 486
the Arian fragment of the Vatican, of the fifth century
the letters of Cornelius Fronto, overwritten by the Acts of the Council of Chalcedon
the Archimedes Palimpsest, a work of the great Syracusan mathematician copied onto parchment in the tenth century and overwritten by a liturgical text in the twelfth century
Sinaitic Palimpsest
the unique copy of a Greek grammatical text composed by Herodian for the emperor Marcus Aurelius in the second century, preserved in the Österreichische Nationalbibliothek, Vienna
Codex Zacynthius – Greek palimpsest fragments of the gospel of Saint Luke, obtained in the island of Zante, by General Colin Macaulay, deciphered, transcribed and edited by Tregelles
Codex Dublinensis (Codex Z) of St. Matthew's Gospel, at Trinity College, Dublin, also deciphered by Tregelles
Codex Guelferbytanus 64 Weissenburgensis, with text of Origins of Isidore, partly palimpsest, with texts of earlier codices Guelferbytanus A, Guelferbytanus B, Codex Carolinus, and several other texts Greek and Latin;
Other palimpsests (New Testament)
To the present day survived about sixty palimpsest manuscripts of the Greek New Testament. Uncial codices:

Porphyrianus, Vaticanus 2061 (double palimpsest), Uncial 064, 065, 066, 067, 068 (double palimpsest), 072, 078, 079, 086, 088, 093, 094, 096, 097, 098, 0103, 0104, 0116, 0120, 0130, 0132, 0133, 0135.

Lectionaries:

Lectionary 226, ℓ 1637.

[edit] Extended usagesThe word palimpsest also refers to a plaque which has been turned around and engraved on what was originally the back.

In planetary astronomy, ancient lunar craters whose relief has disappeared from subsequent volcanic outpourings, leaving only a "ghost" of a rim are also known as palimpsests or ghost craters. Icy surfaces of natural satellites like Callisto and Ganymede preserve hints of their history in these rings, where the crater's relief has been effaced by creep of the icy surface ("viscous relaxation"). They are characterized by fast projectile which penetrates the cold, icy crust. Inward flow of slushy surface causes the surface to retain this upflowing of water from the past.

In medicine it is used to describe an episode of acute anterograde amnesia without loss of consciousness, brought on by the ingestion of alcohol or other substances: 'alcoholic palimpsest'.

The term is used in forensic science or forensic engineering to describe objects placed over one another to establish the sequence of events at an accident or crime scene.

Several historians are beginning to use the term as a description of the way people experience times, that is, as a layering of present experiences over faded pasts.

Palimpsest is beginning to be used by glaciologists to describe contradicting glacial flow indicators, usually consisting of smaller indicators (i.e., striae) overprinted upon larger features (i.e., stoss and lee topography, drumlins, etc).

During the opening credits of the film version of The Name of the Rose, it is described as "A palimpsest of the novel by Umberto Eco".

Gore Vidal titled his 1995 memoir "Palimpsest".

The contemporary British composer George Benjamin has written a pair of orchestral pieces titled Palimpsest I and Palimpsest II.

The term is also used to describe augmented realities brought about by the melding of layers of material places and their virtual representations [3].

[edit] Decipherment in architecture
Example of an architectural palimpsest in downtown Toronto, Ontario, CanadaArchitects imply palimpsest as a ghost—an image of what once was. In the built environment, this occurs somewhat often. Whenever spaces are shuffled, rebuilt, or remodeled, shadows remain. Tarred rooflines remain on the sides of a building long after the neighboring structure has been demolished; removed stairs leave a mark where the painted wall surface stopped. Dust lines remain from a relocated appliance. Ancient ruins speak volumes of their former wholeness. Palimpsests can inform us, archaeologically, of the realities of the built past.

Thus architects, archaeologists and design historians sometimes use the word to describe the accumulated iterations of a design or a site, whether in literal layers of archaeological remains, or by the figurative accumulation and reinforcement of design ideas over time. An excellent example of this can be seen at The Tower of London, where construction began in the eleventh century, and the site continues to develop to this day.

Archaeologists in particular use the term to denote a record of material remains that is suspected of having formed during an extended period but that cannot be resolved in such a way that temporally discrete traces can be recognized as such.

Egyptologists use the word for texts and representations inscribed in stone that have been scraped away, either completely or partially, often with a plaster filling being applied, and then a new inscription carved on top.

[edit] Notes1.^ According to Suetonius, Augustus, "though he began a tragedy with great zest, becoming dissatisfied with the style, he obliterated the whole; and his friends saying to him, What is your Ajax doing? He answered, My Ajax met with a sponge." (Augustus, 85). Cf. a letter of the future emperor Marcus Aurelius to his friend and teacher Fronto (ad M. Caesarem, 4.5), in which the former, dissatisfied with a piece of his own writing, facetiously exclaims that he will "consecrate it to water (lymphis) or fire (Volcano)," i.e. that he will rub out or burn what he has written.
2.^ The most accessible overviews of the transmission of texts through the cultural bottleneck are Leighton D. Reynolds (editor), in Texts and Transmission: A Survey of the Latin Classics, where the texts that survived, fortuitously, only in palimpsest may be enumerated, and in his general introduction to textual transmission, Scribes and Scholars: A Guide to the Transmission of Greek and Latin Literature (with N.G. Wilson).
3.^ Graham, M. 2010. Neogeography and the Palimpsests of Place. Tijdschrift voor Economische en Sociale Geografie. 101(4), 422-436.
[edit] External linksOPIB Virtual Renaissance Network activities in digitizing European palimpsests
Brief note on economic and cultural considerations in production of palimpsests
Producing the Archimedes Palimpsest
PBS NOVA: "The Archimedes Palimpsest" Click on "What is a Palimpsest?"
Rinascimento virtuale a project for the census, description, study and digital reproduction of Greek palimpsests
Ángel Escobar, El palimpsesto grecolatino como fenómeno librario y textual, Zaragoza 2006
Giovanni Pastore - THE DISCOVERY OF ARCHIMEDES' ORRERY
Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Palimpsest"
Categories: Manuscripts | Palimpsests | Writing mediaPersonal tools
Log in / create accountNamespaces
ArticleDiscussionVariantsViews
ReadEditView historyActions
Search

Navigation
Main pageContentsFeatured contentCurrent eventsRandom articleDonate to WikipediaInteractionHelpAbout WikipediaCommunity portalRecent changesContact WikipediaToolboxWhat links hereRelated changesUpload fileSpecial pagesPermanent linkCite this page
Print/exportCreate a bookDownload as PDFPrintable version
LanguagesБългарскиCatalàDanskDeutschΕλληνικάEspañolEsperantoFrançaisIdoItalianoעבריתქართულიMagyarNederlands‪Norsk (bokmål)‬PiemontèisPolskiPortuguêsРусскийSuomiSvenskaУкраїнськаThis page was last modified on 18 December 2010 at 15:52

 

 

SELAH HEALS HALES SHALE LEAHS

 

 

Search ResultsWhat does “selah” mean in the Bible?There is a great deal of confusion about the meaning of “selah,” primarily because the Hebrew root word from which it is translated is uncertain. ...
www.gotquestions.org/selah.html - Cached - Similar►

What does “selah” mean in the Bible?

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

94Share

Question: "What does “selah” mean in the Bible?"

Answer: The word “selah” is found in two books of the Bible, but is most prevalent in the Psalms, where it appears 71 times. It also appears three times in the third chapter of the minor prophet Habakkuk.

There is a great deal of confusion about the meaning of “selah,” primarily because the Hebrew root word from which it is translated is uncertain. Well-meaning Bible scholars disagree on the meaning and on the root word, but since God has ordained that it be included in His Word, we should make an effort to find out, as best we can, the meaning.

One possible Hebrew word that is translated “selah” is calah which means “to hang” or “to measure or weigh in the balances.” Referring to wisdom, Job says, “The topaz of Ethiopia shall not equal it, neither shall it be valued with pure gold" (Job 28:19). The word translated “valued” in this verse is the Hebrew calah. Here Job is saying that wisdom is beyond comparing against even jewels, and when weighed in the balance against wisdom, the finest jewels cannot equal its value.

“Selah” is also thought to be rendered from two Hebrew words: s_lah, to praise; and s_lal, to lift up. Another commentator believes it comes from salah, to pause. From these words comes the belief that “selah” is a musical direction to the singers and/or instrumentalists who performed the Psalms, which was the hymnbook of the Israelites. If this is true, then each time “selah” appears in a psalm, the musicians paused, either to take a breath, or to sing acapella or let the instruments play alone. Perhaps they were pausing to praise Him about whom the song was speaking, perhaps even lifting their hands in worship. This would encompass all these meanings—praise, lift up, and pause. When we consider the three verses in Habakkuk, we also see how “selah” could mean to pause and praise. Even though Habakkuk was not written to be sung, Habakkuk’s prayer in chapter 3 inspires the reader to pause and praise God for His mercy, power, sustaining grace and sufficiency.

Perhaps the best way to think of “selah” is a combination of all these meanings. The Amplified Bible adds “pause and calmly think about that” to each verse where “selah” appears. When we see the word in a psalm or in Habakkuk 3, we should pause to carefully weigh the meaning of what we have just read or heard, lifting up our hearts in praise to God for His great truths. “All the earth bows down to you; they sing praise to you, they sing praise to your name." Selah! (Psalm 66:4).

 

 

Selah - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia - Jan 1Also "Selah" is the name of a city from the time of David and Solomon. ... The meaning of this imperative is given as "Lift up," equivalent to "loud" or ...

Etymology - Modern ideas - Contemporary usage - Literary instances
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Selah

SelahFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaJump to: navigation, search
For other uses, see Selah (disambiguation).
This article includes a list of references, related reading or external links, but its sources remain unclear because it lacks inline citations. Please improve this article by introducing more precise citations where appropriate. (June 2008)

Selah (Hebrew: סֶלָה‎, also transliterated as selāh) is a word used frequently in the Hebrew Bible, often in the Psalms, and is a difficult concept to translate. (It should not be confused with the Hebrew word sela‘ (Hebrew: סֶלַע‎) which means "rock.") It is probably either a liturgico-musical mark or an instruction on the reading of the text, something like "stop and listen". "Let those with eyes see and with ears hear" is most concise.[citation needed] "Selah" can also be used to indicate that there is to be a musical interlude at that point in the Psalm.[1] The Amplified Bible states Selah as "pause, and think of that".

The Psalms were sung accompanied by musical instruments and there are references to this in many chapters. Thirty-one of the thirty-nine psalms with the caption "To the choir-master" include the word "Selah". Selah notes a break in the song and as such is similar in purpose to Amen in that it stresses the importance of the preceding passage. Alternatively, Selah may mean "forever", as it does in some places in the liturgy (notably the second to last blessing of the Amidah). Another interpretation claims that Selah comes from the primary Hebrew root word [calah] which means "to hang", and by implication to measure (weigh).[2] Also "Selah" is the name of a city from the time of David and Solomon.[3]

Contents [hide]
1 Etymology
2 Modern ideas
3 Contemporary usage
4 Literary instances
5 See also
6 References

[edit] EtymologyIts etymology and precise meaning are unknown. This word occurs seventy-one times in thirty-nine of the Psalms, and three times in Habakkuk 3. It is found at the end of Psalms 3, 24, and 46, and in most other cases at the end of a verse, the exceptions being Psalms 55:19, 57:3, and Hab. 3:3, 9, 13.

The significance of this term was apparently not known even by ancient Biblical commentators. This can be seen by the variety of renderings given to it. The Septuagint, Symmachus, and Theodotion translate διάψαλμα (diapsalma, or "apart from psalm") — a word as enigmatical in Greek as is "Selah" in Hebrew. The Hexapla simply transliterates σελ. Aquila, Jerome, and the Targum translate it as "always". According to Hippolytus (De Lagarde, "Novæ Psalterii Græci Editionis Specimen" 10), the Greek term διάψαλμα signified a change in rhythm or melody at the places marked by the term, or a change in thought and theme. Against this explanation Baethgen ("Psalmen," p. 15, 1st ed. Göttingen, 1892) notes that Selah also occurs at the end of some psalms.


"Sela" on a Tympanon of the Nikolaikirche in StralsundAn alternate interpretation is that "Selah, [celah], is from the primary Hebrew root word [calah] which means 'to hang,' and by implication to measure (weigh). This is readily understood because in Biblical history, money, food and other valuables were 'weighed' by hanging or suspending them on a type of balance (the equivalent of our measuring scale) to determine their value."[4]. This implies a possible meaning is an instruction to measure carefully and reflect upon the preceding statements.

[edit] Modern ideasE. W. Bullinger believes "Selah" is a conjunction linking two verses (or thoughts, or Psalms) together either in contrast, further explanation, or to mark a cause/effect relationship.

Another meaning is given by assigning it to the root, as an imperative that should not properly have been vocalized , "Sollah" (Ewald, "Kritische Grammatik der Hebräischen Sprache,"p. 554; König, "Historisch-Kritisches Lehrgebäude der Hebräischen Sprache," ii., part i., p. 539). The meaning of this imperative is given as "Lift up," equivalent to "loud" or "fortissimo," a direction to the accompanying musicians to break in at the place marked with crash of cymbals and blare of trumpets, the orchestra playing an interlude while the singers' voices were hushed. The effect, as far as the singer was concerned, was to mark a pause. This significance, too, has been read into the expression or sign, "Selah" being held to be a variant of "shelah" (="pause"). But as the interchange of "shin" and "samek" is not usual in Biblical Hebrew, and as the meaning "pause" is not held to be applicable in the middle of a verse, or where a pause would interrupt the sequence of thought, this proposition has met with little favor.

Grätz argues that "Selah" introduces a new paragraph, and also in some instances a quotation (e.g., psalms 57:8 et seq. from 108:2 et seq.) The fact that the term occurs four times at the end of a psalm would not weigh against this theory. The Psalms were meant to be read in sequence, and, moreover, many of them are fragments; indeed, psalm 9 is reckoned one with psalm 10 in the Septuagint, which omits διάψαλμα (diapsalma) also at the end of psalms 3, 24, 46 and 68 B. Jacob (l.c.) concludes (1) that since no etymological explanation is possible, "Selah" signifies a pause in or for the Temple song; and (2) that its meaning was concealed lest the Temple privileges should be obtained by the synagogues or perhaps even by the churches.

BDB shows that the main derivation of the Hebrew word "selah" is found through the fientive verb root סֶ֜לָה which means "to lift up (voices)" or "to exalt", and also carries a close connotational relationship to the verb סָלַל, which is similar in meaning - "to lift up" or "to cast up". The word סֶלָה, which shifts the accent back to the last syllable of the verb form, indicates that in this context, the verb is being used in the imperative mood as somewhat of a directive to the reader. As such, perhaps the most instructive way to view the use of this word, particularly in the context of the Psalms, would be as the writer's instruction to the reader to pause and exalt the Lord.[5]

[edit] Contemporary usage"Selah" is used in Iyaric Rastafarian vocabulary. It can be heard at the end of spoken-word segments of some reggae songs. Its usage here, again, is to accentuate the magnitude and importance of what has been said, and often is a sort of substitute for Amen. The Iyaric term has also been said by folk etymology to signify "Seal up" as in, "may JAH seal up any inadvertent mistakes in what was said".[6]

Furman Bisher, the well-known former sports editor and current columnist for The Atlanta Journal-Constitution, has for decades signed off his columns with "Selah."

[edit] Literary instances"Selah!" is used at the end of the second part (titled Dimanche) of Conversations dans le Loir-et-Cher by French writer Paul Claudel (1935). Selah is the last word in Anita Diamant's book, The Red Tent and in Edward Dahlberg's Because I Was Flesh. It is also the last word in Gilbert Sorrentino's novel Little Casino (2002), probably in homage to Dahlberg. In Hunter S. Thompson's collected works "Songs of the Doomed", "The Proud Highway: Saga of A Desperate Southern Gentleman 1955-1967", and Fear and Loathing in America: the Brutal Odyssey of an Outlaw Journalist, The Gonzo Letters Volume Two 1968-1976 the word "Selah" is used frequently in letters and diatribes written from the 1960s to the 1990s. The word is used similarly to the word "allora" in Italy. It is also akin to Kurt Vonnegut's use of the phrase "So it goes" in his novel Slaughterhouse-Five. It is also used by famous Czech writer and philosopher John Amos Comenius at the end one of his books (Ksaft). It is, furthermore, the name of a character in the Canadian poet George Elliot Clarke's long narrative poem Whylah Falls. Selah is also the name of a character in the film The Book of Eli. Selah was also defined to mean pause and consider in the Babylon 5 Deconstruction of Falling Stars Episode [7].

[edit] See alsoThe Selah Workshop, Galilee, Israel
List of Jewish Prayers and Blessings
Davening
Selah (band)
City of Selah, WA USA
[edit] References1.^ "Selah in the Psalms". http://ancienthebrewpoetry.typepad.com/ancient_hebrew_poetry/2007/07/selah-in-the-ps.html.
2.^ Tony Warren. "What Does Selah Mean". The Mountain Retreat. http://www.mountainretreatorg.net/faq/selah.html. Retrieved 2008-09-13.
3.^ William R. Shepherd (1923). "Reference Map of Ancient Palestine". http://www.lib.utexas.edu/maps/historical/shepherd/ancient_palestine_ref_1926.jpg. Retrieved 2008-09-13.
4.^ http://www.mountainretreatorg.net/faq/selah.html
5.^ Brown, F., S. Driver, and C. Briggs. The Brown-Driver-Briggs Hebrew and English Lexicon. Hendrickson Publishers, Inc.: Peabody, MA, 2006. (p. 699)
6.^ "Selah in Urban Dictionary". Urban Dictionary (database). http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=selah. Retrieved 2009-06-09.
7.^ "Babylon 5 episode". http://b5.cs.uwyo.edu/bab5/snds/selah.wav.
This article incorporates text from the 1901–1906 Jewish Encyclopedia, a publication now in the public domain.
Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Selah"
Categories: Jewish prayer and ritual texts | Hebrew words and phrases | Psalms
Hidden categories: Articles lacking in-text citations from June 2008 | All articles lacking in-text citations | All articles with unsourced statements | Articles with unsourced statements from January 2010 | Wikipedia articles incorporating text from the 1906 Jewish EncyclopediaPersonal tools
Log in / create accountNamespaces
ArticleDiscussionVariantsViews
ReadEditView historyActions
Search

Navigation
Main pageContentsFeatured contentCurrent eventsRandom articleDonate to WikipediaInteractionHelpAbout WikipediaCommunity portalRecent changesContact WikipediaToolboxWhat links hereRelated changesUpload fileSpecial pagesPermanent linkCite this page
Print/exportCreate a bookDownload as PDFPrintable version
LanguagesDeutschSuomiעברית한국어LietuviųNederlandsPortuguêsSvenskaThis page was last modified on 13 December 2010 at 13:16.

 

 

What Does Selah Mean 1 Jul 2003 ... That is to say, history, replete with spiritual meanings. The Selah is there to signal the believer to 'measure' carefully the meaning of ...
www.mountainretreatorg.net/faq/selah.html

What Does Selah Mean
-by Tony Warren

hat does the word Selah mean? There has been much conjecture and speculation by some theologians, and due in no small part to this speculation, Christians are frequently confused as to the true meaning of this word. But having been told everything from "the original Hebrew has been lost," to, "Jewish scholars agree it means forever," it is very easy to understand their confusion. In addition, many are assured that because this word appears only in the psalms and a poetic section of Habakkuk (which is not true), they are justified in "assuming" that it is just a musical term indicating an interlude. I have even read that Selah is from an Aramaic word, and it really means worship. Still others claim it means to "lift up." All of which serves not to enlighten the Church, but to confuse the issue even more.

With all of these "experts" making such contradictory statements, one tends to wonder, "can we even really know what Selah means?" The answer to this question I believe is yes. And the answer really shouldn't be subjective or left to conjecture. Because there is much we can learn about this word from the original Hebrew in which it is written, from allowing the Bible to be its own dictionary, and from comparing scripture with scripture and allowing God to be His own interpreter. All of these things can give us a solid illustration of this word's true meaning.

Selah, [celah], is from the primary Hebrew root word [calah] which literally means 'to hang,' and by implication to measure (weigh). This is readily understood because in Biblical history, money, food and other valuables were 'weighed' by hanging or suspending them on a type of balance (the equivalent of our measuring scale) to determine their value. We find an example of this word [calah] as it is literally translated 'valued,' in the book of Job, indicating that which is measured.

Job 28:15-16

"It cannot be gotten for gold, neither shall silver be weighed for the price thereof.
It cannot be valued with the gold of Ophir, with the precious onyx, or the sapphire."
The word translated valued is the exact same Hebrew word [calah], and it quite obviously means "measured against." In this context, God is telling us that wisdom "cannot be measured against the gold of Ophir, with the precious onyx, or the sapphire." Here the translation 'valued' is to illustrate the measuring of something for an exchange. i.e. wisdom cannot be measured with the gold of Ophir. It is beyond that value. In verse nineteen we see this very same illustration again.
Job 28:19

"The topaz of Ethiopia shall not equal it, neither shall it be valued with pure gold."
Again, this word translated valued is the Hebrew word [calah] meaning measured. This passage is declaring of wisdom, "The topaz of Ethiopia shall not equal it, neither can it be measured against pure gold." In other words, it is beyond comparison or measuring against. And by these type examples of comparing scripture with scripture, noting a word's context, and how it relates to other words, we can very easily begin to see the true meaning of words. And in this context, this means "measured" against something else, illustrating that the value of wisdom cannot be measured, not even with pure gold.
What does Selah Mean
So seeing that this Hebrew word [calah] means to 'measure,' as in weighing something in the balances, we better understand how the word Selah [celah], which is derived from it, is illustrating that we should measure or value what has been said. In other words, just as we might say today, "The diplomat should, weigh what he says carefully." Or if we were to say that, "The lawyer measured his words to the Jury." Or again, "We should consider the Professor's words circumspectly." All those sentences are speaking of the very same thing. And the word [celah] is used in this very same way. It is an illustration that we should 'measure' or value carefully what has just been said. As in the Psalms, which are often types, very prophetic or Messianic in nature. And you may not realize this (because it's so seldom brought to light), but it is not only in the Psalms and Habakkuk, it is also a word which is used in the lamentations of Jerusalem. And of course, it is 'hardly' illustrating a musical stop or poetic notation there.
Lamentations 1:15

"The Lord hath trodden under foot all my mighty men in the midst of me: he hath called an assembly against me to crush my young men: the Lord hath trodden the virgin, the daughter of Judah, as in a winepress."
The four words translated 'hath trodden under foot' in the KJV is actually the very same Hebrew word Selah [celah]. Here in the lamentations or mourning of Jerusalem, God is illustrating that the Lord has "measured" or weighed all the mighty men in the midst of her. In other words, it is an illustration that they were weighed in the balances, and found wanting (Daniel 5:27), thus their judgement is required. So again we see the word is illustrating the act of measuring. And just so that there is no confusion, note carefully that the second part of that verse where it says the Lord hath "trodden [darak] the virgin," is an entirely different word, and indeed means to tred. No doubt in this context, this is why the translators thought the word [celah] should also be translated trodden.
What does Selah Mean
As we know, this word is extensively used in the Psalms. And the reason is because the psalms are a prayer book, divinely-inspired songs of the people of Israel, often Messianic, allegorical, and historically parabolic. That is to say, history, replete with spiritual meanings. The Selah is there to signal the believer to 'measure' carefully the meaning of what has been said. i.e., here is some deeper wisdom, reflect on it and understand its true meaning. Just as the Hebrew word Amen [amen] is an exclamation of confidence or truth and certainty of what has been said, so Selah [celah], is an exclamation that we should measure and reflect upon what has been said.
Psalms 4:4

"Stand in awe, and sin not: commune with your own heart upon your bed, and be still. Selah."
Psalms 9:20
"Put them in fear, O LORD: that the nations may know themselves to be but men. Selah."
Psalms 57:6
"They have prepared a net for my steps; my soul is bowed down: they have digged a pit before me, into the midst whereof they are fallen themselves. Selah."
Psalms 62:8
"Trust in him at all times; ye people, pour out your heart before him: God is a refuge for us. Selah."
Psalms 89:3-4
"I have made a covenant with my chosen, I have sworn unto David my servant,
Thy seed will I establish for ever, and build up thy throne to all generations. Selah."
Whether of urging our meditation upon our sinfulness, declaring God is our refuge, or speaking in 'types' about Christ, this word is an exhortation for us to be wise and measure or weigh what has been said that we understand its true meaning. It is used in the Psalms seventy-three times, and is also used in Habakkuk three times. Each time it is illustrating that we should measure wisely or 'weigh' solemnly what is said.
Habakkuk 3:13

"Thou wentest forth for the salvation of thy people, even for salvation with thine anointed; thou woundedst the head out of the house of the wicked, by discovering the foundation unto the neck. Selah."
This is not a passage to pass over lightly as just a simple narrative. The passage is dripping with Soteriology and judgment (Psalms 110:6) to be gleaned only in wisdom and spiritual understanding. Whenever we see this word in scripture, we should understand that the Lord is exhorting us to 'weigh' these things thoughtfully, and to reflect and consider in good sense judgment, what is 'really' being said.
What does Selah Mean
And despite claims to the contrary, there is no substantive Biblical evidence that Selah is an interrupter to pause the music while voices continue, nor is there sound evidence that it is for the pausing of voices while the music continues. These ideas are based upon the conjecture and theories of it being a music stop. It is a presupposition rather than a well researched conclusion. But what we do know is that it is a word which means to weigh or measure. And in these contexts, to weigh the preceding words of God and wisely consider them. It is a signature exhortation from God for our thoughtful reflection and weighing of what we have just read.
Selah

..may the Lord who is gracious above all, give us wisdom and understanding, and guide us all into the truth of His Holy Word.
What does Selah Mean
Amen!

Peace

,

 

SELAH HALES

 

 

HALE AND HEARTY HEARTY AND HALE

 

 

Hales - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia - 12:12pmHales is a small village in Norfolk, England. It covers an area of 3.99 km2 ( 1.54 sq mi) and had a population of 479 in 192 households as of the 2001 census ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hales

 

 

Answers.com - What dose hales mean Uncategorized question: What dose hales mean? Can you answer this question?
wiki.answers.com/Q/What_dose_hales_mean

Church of St Margaret
The church of Hales St Margaret is one of 124 existing round-tower churches in Norfolk. With its thatched roof, this church probably comes closest to the original appearance of an early round-tower church. It is in care of the Churches Conservation Trust, and is a Grade I listed building [1].

Read more: http://www.answers.com/topic/hales#ixzz19sPOTwKx

 

What does he mean when he says the devil is 'precise' hales view ... 15 Nov 2010 ... Hale thinks of demonology as a science.He goes by certain facts. ... What does it mean if someone says your hatin? What does hating on someone ...
www.chacha.com/.../what-does-he-mean-when-he-says-the-devil-is-'precise'- hales-view - Cached

 

Get more discussion results
What Does Hale Mean? Reference & Definitions Question: What Does Hale Mean? The term hale refers to free from disease or infirmity. Hale is also a well known first name.
www.blurtit.com/q861549.html

 

 

Search ResultsDefinition of Hale from dictionary.net - 12:10pmWe define hale as NHale \Hale\ (h[=a]l), a. [Written also {hail}. ... What does hale mean? we found 11 entries for the meaning of hale ...
www.dictionary.net/hale - Cached - Similar

Hale \Hale\ (h[=a]l), a. [Written also hail.]

[OE. heil, Icel. heill; akin to E. whole. See Whole.]

Sound; entire; healthy; robust; not impaired; as, a hale body. [1913 Webster]

Last year we thought him strong and hale. --Swift. [1913 Webster]

Source: The Collaborative International Dictionary of English v.0.48



Hale \Hale\, n. Welfare. [Obs.]

[1913 Webster]

All heedless of his dearest hale. --Spenser. [1913 Webster]

Source: The Collaborative International Dictionary of English v.0.48



Hale \Hale\ (h[=a]l or h[add]l; 277), v. t. [imp. & p. p. Haled (h[=a]ld or h[add]ld); p. pr. & vb. n. Haling.]

[OE. halen, halien; cf. AS. holian, to acquire, get. See Haul.]

To pull; to drag; to haul. See Haul. --Chaucer. [1913 Webster]

Easier both to freight, and to hale ashore. --Milton. [1913 Webster]

As some dark priest hales the reluctant victim. --Shelley. [1913 Webster]

Source: The Collaborative International Dictionary of English v.0.48



69 Moby Thesaurus words for "hale": able-bodied, beefy, bouncing, bunkum, doughty, drag, draggle, draw, fit, flourishing, flush, forceful, forcible, forcy, full-blooded, full-strength, gutsy, gutty, hale and hearty, hard, hard as nails, hardy, haul, healthy, hearty, heave, hefty, husky, in the pink, iron-hard, lug, lusty, mighty, nervy, obstinate, potent, powerful, puissant, pull, red-blooded, right, robust, robustious, robustuous, rude, rugged, sane, snake, sound, stalwart, steely, stout, strapping, strong, strong as brandy, strong as strong, strong-willed, sturdy, take in tow, tow, trail, train, trawl, troll, tug, vigorous, vital, well, wholesome

Source: Moby Thesaurus II by Grady Ward, 1.0



hale adj : exhibiting or restored to vigorous good health; "hale and hearty"; "whole in mind and body"; "a whole person again" [syn: whole]

noun

1: a soldier of the American Revolution who was hanged as a spy by the British; his last words were supposed to have been `I only regret that I have but one life to give for my country' (1755-1776) [syn: Nathan Hale]
2: United States astronomer who discovered that sunspots are associated with strong magnetic fields (1868-1938) [syn: George Ellery Hale]
3: prolific United States writer (1822-1909) [syn: Edward Everett Hale]

verb

1: to cause to do through pressure or necessity, by physical, moral or intellectual means :"She forced him to take a job in the city"; "He squeezed her for information" [syn: coerce, squeeze, pressure, force]
2: draw slowly or heavily; "haul stones"; "haul nets" [syn: haul, cart, drag]

Source: WordNet (r) 2.0



Hale \Hale\ (h[=a]l), a. [Written also hail.]

[OE. heil, Icel. heill; akin to E. whole. See Whole.]

Sound; entire; healthy; robust; not impaired; as, a hale body.

Last year we thought him strong and hale. --Swift.

Source: Webster's Revised Unabridged Dictionary (1913)



Hale \Hale\, n. Welfare. [Obs.]

 

All heedless of his dearest hale. --Spenser.

Source: Webster's Revised Unabridged Dictionary (1913)



Hale \Hale\ (h[=a]l or h[add]l; 277), v. t. [imp. & p. p. Haled (h[=a]ld or h[add]ld); p. pr. & vb. n. Haling.]

[OE. halen, halien; cf. AS. holian, to acquire, get. See Haul.]

To pull; to drag; to haul. See Haul. --Chaucer.

Easier both to freight, and to hale ashore. --Milton.

As some dark priest hales the reluctant victim. --Shelley.

Source: Webster's Revised Unabridged Dictionary (1913)

 

 

FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

Graham Hancock 1995

Chapter 41

CITY OF THE SUN

CHAMBER OF THE JACKAL

 

"the universe had been filled with a dark, watery nothingness, called the Nun"

 

 

ENTERS THE NETERS

 

 

THE ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN WISDOM

Naomi Ozaniec 1994

THE SACRED SCRIPT - THE MEDU NETERS

Page 80 / The logical mind begins to reel / Page 81 / Language as evocation is immensely powerful. Word play is not finished; Neith can also be written by spelling the 't' with the sign for land, ta, in combination with the sign for water, 'n'. This particular hieroglyph represents ruffled water. By spelling the same name in a different way, we are presented with a different set of ideas. Here is Neith as 'the primeval water which gave birth to the land,' a theologically familiar concept. Once again a brief word encapsulates both divine name and divine function.

Hieroglyphic omitted

Schwaller de Lubicz reminds us repeatedly that we do need to look for a convoluted symbolism. The Medu Neters were chosen in such a way as to really signify all the qualities and functions implicit in the image. We are of course removed from the direct observation of vulture and ibis, crocodile and falcon, It is hard for us to understand the subtleties of movement, habit or life cycle which prompted a recognition deep in the Egyptian mind. It is well known that the humble dung beetle was raised to a sacred status from its simple egg-laying habit. The young emerged from the ball of dung as new life unbegotten. It is less well known that the scarab resembles the human skull, its two wing cases being reminiscent of the two halves of the human skull.

The ability to find the cosmic In the mundane through a correspondence is the hallmark of a mind sensitized through symbolic training. Any contemporary Qabalist recognizes this function for what it is, the inner workings of an esoteric system. These brief examples serve to illustrate the workings of both the Egyptian mind and the Egyptian tradition. Each letter had its own secret; all sacred alphabets are constructed in this way. Moreover a sacred language always serves a double purpose, a written double entendre. To the uninitiated there is no secret to hide. The language functions perfectly well at a purely practical level. To the initiated there exists another level of inner meaning as opposed to the apparent meaning. The inner meaning requires no elaborate subterfuge. It is there all the time, open and blatant. 'It / Page 82 / is hidden from view only because it represents a higher non-cerebral consciousness which simply evades the logical mind.

The Egyptians preserved this double function with astonishing brilliance and clarity over an immensely long period of time. Hebrew still functions as a sacred alphabet.. Each of its letters signifies ideas, numbers and cosmic principles.. A word becomes a code for an abstraction, a metaphysical concept, an esoteric teaching. An outsider cannot penetrate into the labyrinthine maze of meanings without becoming lost in ideas and distracted by elusive possibilities. A guide is always required in such matters - scribal training took place through an apprenticeship system. It is a mistake to think that we might uncover how the scribes viewed individual hieroglyphs by simply applying any meaning that springs to our mind. It is Clear that individual signs and arrangements carried a precise range of corresponding symbols.

Isha Schwaller de Lubicz acts as our guide into the intricacies of an individual hieroglyph in the book Her-Bak.

The letter r is written.in the lenticular shape of a half open mouth. Now look. for the ideas, qualities and functions this . sign represents. First, its nature. The mouth, ra, is the upper opening of the body, an entrance that communicates by two channels with the lungs and stomach; that is why this hiereglyph is. also the generic word for an entrance, ra. The mouth opens and shuts to eat, breathe and speak, as the eye, ar.t, opens and shuts to receive or refuse light. The mouth's function is dual, passive and active, it receives air and food, emits breath and voice. The eye's function is dual, likewise 'the reception of light and expression of organic and emotional response. The mouth's shape changes by the separation of the lips for the performance of its function. Opening, it widens or narrows like the shadow thrown on a disc by another disc which gradually eclipses it. In the partially occulteddisc, . the lentil or dark mouth is the complement of the crescent still visible. This gradual change of shape produces portions of different size that represents parts of the occulted disc. The characteristic has given the name ra to parts of a whole such as numerical fractions, chapters and so forth.

Page 83

These profound thoughts revolve around a single letter majestic insights might we discover if only someone would serve as our guide through all the hieroglyphic combinations! Here is a way of thinking quite unlike our own, a mind set removed from our utilitarian use of language. This totally symbolic thinking produced completely practical applications, as we see through Egypt's many lasting achievements there is no grounds whatsoever for thinking that this symbolic system produced woolly mindedness. On the contrary it gave rise to a mind that was both extensive and focused, deep and creative, tradittonal yet original.

 

 

Daily Mail, Thursday, November 17, 2011

ANSWERS TO CORRESPONDENTS

Compiled by Charles Legge

Page 70

QUESTION The W. B Yeats poem Mad As The Mists and snow name checks Homer, Horace, Cicero and and Tully ('and here is Tully's open page') Who was Tully?


TULLY and Cicero are one and the same person - the Roman statesman and philosopher whose full latin name was Marcus Tullius Cicero (106-43 BC).

David Bradbury, London.

 

 

THE ART OF MEMORY

FRANCIS A. YATES 1966

THREE LATIN SOURCES FOR THE CLASSICAL ART OF MEMORY

Page 21

"The Ad Herennium was a well known and much used text in the Middle Ages when it had an immense prestige because it was thought to be by Cicero. It was therefore believed that the precepts for the artificial memory which it expounded had been drawn up by Tullius himself"

Page 32

"Though the medieval tradition which assigned the authorship of Ad Herennium to 'Tullius' was wrong in fact, it was not wrong in its inference that the art of memory was practised and recommended by Tullius."

Page 282

"By the THE LADDER OF MINERVA we rise from the first to the last..."

 

 

THE ART OF MEMORY

FRANCIS A. YATES 1966

THREE LATIN SOURCES FOR THE CLASSICAL ART OF MEMORY

Page 21

"The Ad Herennium was a well known and much used text in the Middle Ages when it had an immense prestige because it was thought to be by Cicero. It was therefore believed that the precepts for the artificial memory which it expounded had been drawn up by Tullius himself"

Page 32

"Though the medieval tradition which assigned the authorship of Ad Herennium to 'Tullius' was wrong in fact, it was not wrong in its inference that the art of memory was practised and recommended by Tullius."

Page 282

"By the THE LADDER OF MINERVA we rise from the first to the last..."

 

 

THE ART OF MEMORY

FRANCIS A. YATES 1966

THREE LATIN SOURCES FOR THE CLASSICAL ART OF MEMORY

Page 175

CHAPTER 8

LULLISM AS AN ART OF MEMORY

THOUGH we have now reached the Renaissance, with Camillo, we have to retrace our steps to the Middle Ages during this chapter. For there was another kind of art of memory which began in the Middle Ages, which continued into the Renaissance and beyond, and which it was the aim of many in the Renaissance to combine with the classical art in some new synthesis whereby memory should reach still further heights of insight and of power. This other art of memory was the Art of Ramon Lull.

Lullism and its history is a most difficult subject and one for the exploration of which the full materials have not yet been assembled; The enormous number of Lull's own writings, some of them still unpublished, the vast Lullist literature written by his followers, the extreme complexity of Lullism, make it impossible as yet to reach very definite conclusions about what is, undoubtedly.ra strand of major importance in the European tradition. And what I have to do now is to write one not very long chapter giving some idea of what the Art of Ramon Lullwas like, of why it was an art of memory, of how it differs from the classical art of memory, and of how Lullism became absorbed at the Renaissance into Renaissance forms of the classical art.

Obviously- I am attempting the impossible, yet the impossible must be attempted because it is essential for the later part of this book that there should be some sketch at this stage of Lullism itself. The chapter is based on my own two articles on the art of Ramon Lull:' it is orientated towards a comparison of Lullism as an art of memory with. the classical art; and it is not concerned solely with 'genuine' Lullism but also with the Renaissance interpretation of Lullism, for it is this. which is important for the next stages of our history.

 

ART AT R AT ART

 

 

-
LULL
-
-
-
1
L
12
3
3
1
U
21
3
3
1
L
12
3
3
1
L
12
3
3
4
LULL
57
12
12
-
-
5+7
1+2
1+2
4
LULL
12
3
3
-
-
1+2
-
-
4
LULL
3
3
3

 

 

Search ResultsLetter & Word Frequency in English / Other Language FrequenciesThe first twelve letters "e t a o i n s r h l d c", are found in around 80% ... Top Twenty Most Used Words in Spoken English the and I to of a you that in ...
www.letterfrequency.org/

Letter Frequencies / Word ↓"etaoin shrdlu" (eh-tay-oh-in shird-loo), was believed to be the twelve most common letters in the English language. The word came from linotype typesetting machines. The first, left row of six keys on a linotype machine produce the word "etaoin". The second, left row of six keys produce the word "shrdlu". The linotype machine keys are labeled: "etaoin-shrdlu-cmfgyp-wbvkxj-qz". The letter 'h' appears more often in every day speech and writing than it does in a list of dictionary words. The first twelve letters "e t a o i n s r h l d c", are found in around 80% of the words in the English language.

Letter Frequency in the English Language
e t a o i n s r h l d c u m f p g w y b v k x j q z

Letter Frequency in Press Reporting
e t a o n i s r h l d c m u f p g w y b v k j x q z

Letter Frequency in Religious Writings
e t i a o n s r h l d c u m f p y w g b v k x j q z

Letter Frequency in Scientific Writings
e t a i o n s r h l c d u m f p g y b w v k x q j z

Letter Frequency in General Fiction
e t a o h n i s r d l u w m c g f y p v k b j x z q

Letter Frequency in Word Averages
e t a o i n s r h l d c u m f p g w y b v k x j q z

Letter Frequency in Morse Code
e t a i n o s h r d l c u m f w y g p b v k q j x z

Non-Plural Word Letter Frequency
(18584 Common Base Words)
e a i r t o n s l c u p m d h g b y f v w k x z q j

Plural Word Letter Frequency
(45406 Common Words)
e i s a r n t o l c d u g p m h b y f v k w z x j q

Letter Frequency of the Most Common 1st Letter in Words
t o a w b c d s f m r h i y e g l n p u j k

Letter Frequency of the Most Common 2nd Letter in Words
h o e i a u n r t

Letter Frequency of the Most Common 3rd Letter in Words
e s a r n i

Letter Frequency of the Most Common Last Letter in Words
e s t d n r y f l o g h a k m p u w

Letter Frequency of the Most Common Letter to Follow the "e"
r s n d

Words begin with letter frequency:
t a i s o w h b c m f p d r l e g n y u k v j q x z

More than half of all words end with: e t d s
e s t d n r y o f g a l h m u k i w p c x b z v j q

Computer QWERTY Keyboard Key Frequency:
Space e t Shift a o i n s r h Del l d c u Enter
m f p g w y b , . v k ( ) _ ; " = ' - Tab x / 0 $ *
1 j : { } > q [ ] 2 z ! < ? 3 + 5 \ 4 # @ | 6 & 9 8 7 % ^ ~ `

UK English Language Letter Frequency:
e t a o i n s r h l d c u m f p g w y b v k x j q z

Spanish Language Letter Frequency:
e a o s r n i d l c t u m p b g y í v q ó h f z j é á ñ x ú ü w k

German Language Letter Frequency:
e n i s r a t d h u l c g m o b w f k z v ü p ä ß j ö y q x

French Language Letter Frequency:
e s a i t n r u l o d c m p é v q f b g h j à x è y ê z ç ô ù â û î œ w k ï ë ü æ ñ

Italian Language Letter Frequency:
e a i o n l r t s c d u p m v g h f b q z ò à ù ì é è ó y k w x j ô

Dutch Language Letter Frequency:
e n a t i r o d s l g h v k m u b p w j c z f x y (ë é ó) q

Greek Language Letter Frequency:
α ο ι ε τ σ ν η υ ρ π κ μ λ ω δ γ χ θ φ β ξ ζ ψ

Russian Language Letter Frequency:
o e a и н т с в л р к д м п у ë я г б з ч й х ж ш ю ц щ e ф (ъ ы ь)

Turkish Language Letter Frequency:
a e i n r l ı d k m u y t s b o ü ş z g ç h ğ v c ö p f j w x q

Polish Language Letter Frequency:
i a e o z n s c r w y ł d k m t p u j l g ę b ą h ż ś ó ć ń f ź v q x

Esperanto Language Letter Frequency:
a i e o n l s r t k j u d m p v g f b c ĝ ĉ ŭ z ŝ h ĵ ĥ w y x q

Swedish Language Letter Frequency:
e a n t r s l i d o m g k v ä h f u p å ö b c j y x w z é q (à è)


Portuguese: a e o s r i n m d u t l c p h v q g f b ã z ç j á é x ó õ ê ô à y í è ú o` (kw)


Norwegian: e r n t s i l a k o d g m v f u p b h ø j y a a æ c w z x (q)


Icelandic: a n r i e s t u dh l g m k f h v o á th í d j ó b y æ ú ö p é ý c x w z q


Hungarian: e a t l n s k o m z r i g á é y d b v h j o: f u p ö ó c u: í ú ü x w (q)


Slovak: a o e s n i t r v l k d m c u p z y h j g f b (q w x)


Finnish: e n a t r s i l d o k g m v f aa u p h ä c b ö j y x z w (q)


Danish: e n a d t r s l g i o h m k v u f b p ø ae j y c é x q w è z ü à ó ê ç aa ë ä


Czech: o e a n t i v l s r d k u p í m c h á z y j b ř ê é ĉ ž ý ŝ ũ g f ú ň w ď ó x ť (q)


Hawaiian: a i k o' e n u h l m â p ô w ê û î (b c d f g j q r s t v x y z)


Maori: a i k e t o n u h r m w g p (b c d f j l q s v x y z)


Latin: e i t u a s r n o m c p l d q b g v f h x y k (z) (j w)


Irish: a i h n r e t s c o l d g u m b á f í é ú ó p v j w y k q z (x)


Welsh: a y n d r e i l o g h w t f u s c m b p â ô y^ w^ j ï ê á q v î (k x z)


Gaelic: a i h n d e r c s g l o u t m b à f p o` ù é i` è ó (j k q v w x y z)


Japanese Language Letter Frequency
20 most common Kanji (Chinese characters):

日一十二人大年会国三本長中五出事社市者月

Word Frequencies / Letter

Digraph Frequency
th he an in er on re ed nd ha at en es of nt ea ti to io le is ou ar as de rt ve

Trigraph Frequency
the and tha ent ion tio for nde has nce tis oft men

Double Letter Frequency
ss ee tt ff ll mm oo

Top Twenty Most Used Words in Written English
the of to in and a for was is that on at he with by be it an as his

Top Twenty Most Used Words in Spoken English
the and I to of a you that in it is yes was this but on well he have for

Two Letter Word Frequency
of to in it is be as at so we he by or on do if me my up an go no us am

Three Letter Word Frequency
the and for are but not you all any can had her was one our out day get has him his how man new now old see two way who boy did its let put say she too use

Four Letter Word Frequency
that with have this will your from they know want been good much some time very when come here just like long make many more only over such take than them well were

Word Frequency for the Most Common Words
the of and to in a is that be it by are for was as he with on his at which but from has this will one have not were or all their an i there been many more so when had may today who would time we about after dollars if my other some them being its no only over very you into most than they day even made out first great must these can days every found general her here last new now people public said since still such through under up war well where while years before between country debts good him interest large like make our take upon what

100 Most Frequently Used Words
about after all am an and are as at back be because been big but by came can come could day did do down first for from get go going got had has have he her here him his I if in into is it just like little look made make me more my no not now of off on one only or our out over said saw see she so some that the their them then there they this to two up very was we well went were what when where which who will with would you your

50 Most Frequently Used UK Operators
come get give go keep let make put seem take be do have say see send may will about across after against among at before between by down from in off on over through to under up with as for of till than a the all any every no other some such that this I he you who and because but or if through while how when where why again ever far forward hear near now out still there then together well almost enough even little much not only quite so very tomorrow yesterday north south east west please yes

50 Most Frequently Used UK General Things
account act addition adjustment advertisement agreement air amount amusement animal answer apparatus approval argument art attack attempt attention attraction authority back balance base behavior belief birth bit bite blood blow body brass bread breath brother building burn burst business butter canvas care cause chalk chance change cloth coal color comfort committee company comparison competition condition connection control cook copper copy cork cotton cough country cover crack credit crime crush cry current curve damage danger daughter day death debt decision degree design desire destruction detail development digestion direction discovery discussion disease disgust distance distribution division doubt drink driving dust earth edge education effect end error event example exchange existence expansion experience expert fact fall family father fear feeling fiction field fight fire flame flight flower fold food force form friend front fruit glass gold government grain grass grip group growth guide harbor harmony hate hearing heat help history hole hope hour humor ice idea impulse increase industry ink insect instrument insurance interest invention iron jelly join journey judge jump kick kiss knowledge land language laugh law lead learning leather letter level lift light limit linen liquid list look loss love machine man manager mark market mass meal measure meat meeting memory metal middle milk mind mine minute mist money month morning mother motion mountain move music name nation need news night noise note number observation offer oil operation opinion order organization ornament owner page pain paint paper part paste payment peace person place plant play pleasure poison point polish porter position powder power price print process produce profit property prose protest pull punishment purpose push quality question rain range rate ray reaction reading reason record regret relation religion representative request respect rest reward rhythm rice river road roll room rub rule run salt sand scale science sea seat secretary selection self sense servant sex shade shake shame shock side sign silk silver sister size sky sleep slip slope smash smell smile smoke sneeze snow soap society son song sort sound soup space stage start statement steam steel step stitch stone stop story stretch structure substance sugar suggestion summer support surprise swim system talk taste tax teaching tendency test theory thing thought thunder time tin top touch trade transport trick trouble turn twist unit use value verse vessel view voice walk war wash waste water wave wax way weather week weight wind wine winter woman wood wool word work wound writing year

50 Most Frequently Used UK Picturable Things
angle ant apple arch arm army baby bag ball band basin basket bath bed bee bell berry bird blade board boat bone book boot bottle box boy brain brake branch brick bridge brush bucket bulb button cake camera card carriage cart cat chain cheese chest chin church circle clock cloud coat collar comb cord cow cup curtain cushion dog door drain drawer dress drop ear egg engine eye face farm feather finger fish flag floor fly foot fork fowl frame garden girl glove goat gun hair hammer hand hat head heart hook horn horse hospital house island jewel kettle key knee knife knot leaf leg library line lip lock map match monkey moon mouth muscle nail neck needle nerve net nose nut office orange oven parcel pen pencil picture pig pin pipe plane plate plough pocket pot potato prison pump rail rat receipt ring rod roof root sail school scissors screw seed sheep shelf ship shirt shoe skin skirt snake sock spade sponge spoon spring square stamp star station stem stick stocking stomach store street sun table tail thread throat thumb ticket toe tongue tooth town train tray tree trousers umbrella wall watch wheel whip whistle window wing wire worm

50 Most Frequently Used UK Qualities
able acid angry automatic beautiful black boiling bright broken brown cheap chemical chief clean clear common complex conscious cup deep dependent early elastic electric equal fat fertile first fixed flat free frequent full general good great grey hanging happy hard healthy high hollow important kind like living long male married material medical military natural necessary new normal open parallel past physical political poor possible present private probable quick quiet ready red regular responsible right round same second separate serious sharp smooth sticky stiff straight strong sudden sweet tall thick tight tired true violent waiting warm wet wide wise yellow young

50 Most Frequently Used UK Opposites
awake bad bent bitter blue certain cold complete cruel dark dead dear delicate different dirty dry false feeble female foolish future green ill last late left loose loud low mixed narrow old opposite public rough sad safe secret short shut simple slow small soft solid special strange thin white wrong

American Heritage Word Frequency Book
the of and a to in is you that it he for was on are as with his they at be this from I have or by one had not but what all were when we there can an your which their said if do will each about how up out them then she many some so these would other into has more her two like him see time could no make than first been its who now people my made over did down only way find use may water long little very after words called just where most know get through back much before go good new write out used me man too any day same right look think also around another came come work three word must because does part even place well such here take why things help put years different away again off went old number great tell men say small every found still between name should Mr. home big give air line set own under read last never us left end along while might next sound below saw something thought both few those always looked show large often together asked house don't world going want school important until 1 form food keep children feet land side without boy once animals life enough took sometimes four head above kind began almost live page got earth need far hand high year mother light parts country father let night following 2 picture being study second eyes soon times story boys since white days ever paper hard near sentence better best across during today others however sure means knew it's try told young miles sun ways thing whole hear example heard several change answer room sea against top turned 3 learn point city play toward five using himself usually

Poetic Annex to Basic English Words
angel arrow beast blind bow breast bride brow bud calm child cross crown curse dawn delight dew dove dream eagle eternal evening evil fair faith fate feast flock flow fountain fox gentle glad glory God grace grape grief guest hawk heaven hell hill holy honey honor image ivory joy lamb lark life lion lord meadow melody mercy noble passion perfume pity pool praise prayer pride priest purple rapture raven robe rock rose rush search shining shower sorrow soul spear spirit storm strength sword their tower travel valley veil vine violet virtue vision wandering wealth weariness weeping wisdom wolf wonder

 

"The first twelve letters "e t a o i n s r h l d c", are found in around 80% of the words in the English language"

E T A O I N S R H L D C

"Letter Frequency in the English Language"

e t a o i n s r h l d c u m f p g w y b v k x j q z

E T A O I N S R H L D C U M F P G W Y B V K X J Q Z

 

 

English alphabet - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

The letters þ and ð are still used in present-day Icelandic. ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/English_alphabet

English alphabet

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
Jump to: navigation, search

The modern English alphabet is a Latin-based alphabet consisting of 26 letters[1] – the same letters that are found in the Basic modern Latin alphabet:

Majuscule Forms (also called uppercase or capital letters

ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZ

Miniscule Forms (also called lowercase or small letters)

a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z

 

The exact shape of printed letters varies depending on the typeface. The shape of handwritten letters can differ significantly from the standard printed form (and between individuals), especially when written in cursive style. See the individual letter articles for information about letter shapes and origins (follow the links on any of the uppercase letters above).

Written English also uses a number of digraphs, but they are not considered to be part of the alphabet.

Contents

// if (window.showTocToggle) { var tocShowText = "show"; var tocHideText = "hide"; showTocToggle(); } //

[edit] History

[edit] Old English

The English language was first written in the Anglo-Saxon futhorc runic alphabet, in use from the 5th century. This alphabet was brought to what is now England, along with the proto-form of the language itself, by Anglo-Saxon settlers. Very few examples of this form of written Old English have survived, these being mostly short inscriptions or fragments.

The Latin alphabet, introduced by Christian missionaries, began to replace the Anglo-Saxon futhorc from about the 7th century, although the two continued in parallel for some time. Futhorc influenced the Latin alphabet by providing it with the letters thorn (Þ þ) and wynn (Ƿ ƿ). The letter eth (Ð ð) was later devised as a modification of dee (D d), and finally yogh (Ȝ ȝ) was created by Norman scribes from the insular gee in Old English and Irish, and used alongside their [[Carolingian gee]].

The a-e ligature ash (Æ æ) was adopted as a letter its own right, named after a futhorc rune æsc. In very early Old English the o-e ligature ethel (Œ œ) also appeared as a distinct letter, likewise named after a rune, œðel. Additionally, the v-v or u-u ligature double-u (W w) was in use.

In the year 1011, a writer named Byrhtferð ordered the Old English alphabet for numerological purposes.[2] He listed the 24 letters of the Latin alphabet (including ampersand) first, then 5 additional English letters, starting with the Tironian note ond (⁊) an insular symbol for and:

A B C D E F G H I K L M N O P Q R S T V X Y Z & ⁊ Ƿ Þ Ð Æ

[edit] Modern English

In the orthography of Modern English, thorn (þ), eth (ð), wynn (ƿ), yogh (ȝ), ash (æ), and ethel (œ) are obsolete. Latin borrowings reintroduced homographs of ash and ethel into Middle and Early Modern English, though they are not considered to be the same letters[citation needed] but rather ligatures, and in any case are somewhat old-fashioned. Thorn and eth were both replaced by th, though thorn continued in existence for some time, its lowercase form gradually becoming graphically indistinguishable from the minuscule y in most handwriting. Y for th can still be seen in pseudo-archaisms such as “Ye Olde Booke Shoppe”. The letters þ and ð are still used in present-day Icelandic. Wynn disappeared from English around the fourteenth century when it was supplanted by uu, which ultimately developed into the modern w. Yogh disappeared around the fifteenth century and was typically replaced by gh.

The letters u and j, as distinct from v and i, were introduced in the 16th century, and w assumed the status of an independent letter, so that the English alphabet is now considered to consist of the following 26 letters:

A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z

The variant lowercase form long s (ſ) lasted into early modern English, and was used in non-final position up to the early 19th century.

The ligatures æ and œ are still used in formal writing for certain words of Greek or Latin origin, such as encyclopædia and cœlom. Lack of awareness and technological limitations (such as their absence from the standard qwerty keyboard) have made it common to see these rendered as "ae" and "oe", respectively, in modern, non-academic usage. These ligatures are not used in American English, where a lone e has mostly supplanted both (for example, encyclopedia for encyclopædia, and fetus for fœtus).

[edit] Diacritics

Diacritic marks mainly appear in loanwords such as naïve and façade. As such words become naturalised there is a tendency to drop the diacritics, as is now often the case with the two mentioned; but, automatic spell-check, as in Microsoft Office, also oftentimes adds the diacritics back in, which has slowed their disappearance in recent years. Words that are still perceived as foreign tend to retain them; for example, the only spelling of soupçon found in English dictionaries (the OED and others) uses the diacritic. Diacritics are also more likely to be retained where there would otherwise be confusion with another word (for example, résumé rather than resume), and, rarely, even added (as in maté, from Spanish yerba mate, but following the pattern of café, from French).

Occasionally, especially in older writing, diacritics are used to indicate the syllables of a word: cursed (verb) is pronounced with one syllable, while cursèd (adjective) is pronounced with two. Similarly, while in chicken coop the letters -oo- represent a single vowel sound (a digraph), in zoölogist and coöperation, they represent two. An acute, grave or diaerisis may also be placed over an 'e' at the end of a word to indicate that it is not silent, and to show how it should be pronounced instead. These devices, are, however, optional, and are in practice now rarely used even where they would serve to alleviate some degree of confusion.

[edit] Ampersand

The ampersand (&) has sometimes appeared at the end of the English alphabet, as in Byrhtferð's list of letters in 1011.[2] Properly speaking the figure is a ligature for the letters Et. In English it is used to represent the word and and occasionally the Latin word et, as in the abbreviation &c (et cetera).

[edit] Apostrophe

The apostrophe, while not considered part of the English alphabet, is used to abbreviate English words. A few pairs of words, such as its (belonging to it) and it's (it is or it has), were (plural of was) and we're (we are), and shed (to get rid of) and she'd (she would or she had) are distinguished in writing only by the presence or absence of an apostrophe. The apostrophe also distinguishes the possessive endings -'s and -s' from the common plural ending -s, a practice introduced in the 18th century; before, all three endings were written -s, which could lead to confusion (as in, the Apostles words).

[edit] Letter names

The names of the letters are rarely spelled out, except when used in derivations or compound words (for example tee-shirt, deejay, emcee, okay, aitchless, wye-level, etc.), derived forms (for example exed out, effing, to eff and blind, etc.), and in the names of objects named after letters (for example em (space) in printing and wye (junction) in railroading). The forms listed below are from the Oxford English Dictionary. Vowels stand for themselves, and consonants usually have the form consonant + ee or e + consonant (e.g. bee and ef). The exceptions are the letters aitch, jay, kay, cue, ar, ess (but es- in compounds ), wye, and zed. Plurals of consonants end in -s (bees, efs, ems) or, in the cases of aitch, ess, and ex, in -es (aitches, esses, exes). Plurals of vowels end in -es (aes, ees, ies, oes, ues); these are rare. Of course, all letters may stand for themselves, generally in capitalized form (okay or OK, emcee or MC), and plurals may be based on these (aes or As, cees or Cs, etc.)

Letter Letter name Pronunciation
A a /eɪ/[3]
B bee /biː/
C cee /siː/
D dee /diː/
E e /iː/
F ef (eff as a verb) /ɛf/
G gee /dʒiː/
H aitch /eɪtʃ/
haitch[4] /heɪtʃ/
I i /aɪ/
J jay /dʒeɪ/
jy[5] /dʒaɪ/
K kay /keɪ/
L el /ɛl/
M em /ɛm/
N en /ɛn/
O o /oʊ/
P pee /piː/
Q cue /kjuː/
R ar /ɑr/[6]
S ess (es-)[7] /ɛs/
T tee /tiː/
U u /juː/
V vee /viː/
W double-u /ˈdʌbəljuː/ in careful speech[8]
X ex /ɛks/
Y wy or wye /waɪ/
Z zed[9] /zɛd/
zee[10] /ziː/
izzard[11] /ˈɪzərd/

Some groups of letters, such as pee and bee, or em and en, are easily confused in speech, especially when heard over the telephone or a radio communications link. Spelling alphabets such as the ICAO spelling alphabet, used by aircraft pilots, police and others, are designed to eliminate this potential confusion by giving each letter a name that sounds quite different from any other.

[edit] Phonology

Main article: English phonology

The letters A, E, I, O, U are considered vowel letters, since (except when silent) they represent vowels; the remaining letters are considered consonant letters, since when not silent they generally represent consonants. However, Y commonly represents vowels as well as a consonant, as very rarely does W. (See Words without vowels.)

[edit] Letter frequencies

Main article: Letter frequency

The letter most frequently used in English is E. The least frequently used letter is Z.

The list below shows the frequency of letter use in English.[12]

Letter Frequency
A 8.17%
B 1.49%
C 2.78%
D 4.25%
E 12.70%
F 2.23%
G 2.02%
H 6.09%
I 6.97%
J 0.15%
K 0.77%
L 4.03%
M 2.41%
N 6.75%
O 7.51%
P 1.93%
Q 0.10%
R 5.99%
S 6.33%
T 9.06%
U 2.76%
V 0.98%
W 2.36%
X 0.15%
Y 1.97%
Z 0.07%

[edit] See also

[edit] Footnotes

  1. ^ See also the section on Ligatures
  2. ^ a b Michael Everson, Evertype, Baldur Sigurðsson, Íslensk Málstöð, On the Status of the Latin Letter Þorn and of its Sorting Order
  3. ^ Sometimes /æ/ in Hiberno-English
  4. ^ sometimes in Australian and Irish English, and usually in Indian English (although often considered incorrect, particularly in Britain)
  5. ^ in Scottish English
  6. ^ /ɔr/ (/ɔər/?) in Hiberno-English
  7. ^ in compounds such es-hook
  8. ^ Especially in American English, the el is not often pronounced in informal speech. (Merriam Webster's Collegiate Dictionary, 10th ed). Common colloquial pronunciations are /ˈdʌbəjuː/, /ˈdʌbəjə/, and /ˈdʌbjə/, especially in terms like www.
  9. ^ in British and Commonwealth English
  10. ^ in American English
  11. ^ in Scottish English
  12. ^ Lewand, Robert (2000). Cryptological Mathematics. The Mathematical Association of America. p. 36. ISBN 978-0883857199. http://books.google.com/books?id=CyCcRAm7eQMC&pg=PA36.  Table also available from [1]
 

 

 

Letter frequency - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia1 Relative frequencies of letters in the English language .... the frequency distributions of the 26 most common Latin letters across some languages. ...

Relative frequencies of ... - Relative frequencies of the ... - See also
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Letter_frequency - Cached - Similar

►English alphabet - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia The English language was first written in the Anglo-Saxon futhorc runic ...
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/English_alphabet - Cached - Similar

 

Show more results from wikipedia.orgWhat is the Most Commonly Used Letter in English? 25 Oct 2010 ... The most commonly used letter in the English language is the letter “e”. This is the case in the general language, in fiction and ...
www.wisegeek.com/what-is-the-most-commonly-used-letter-in-english.htm -

 

 

THE MOST COMMONLY USED LETTER IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE IS THE LETTER "E"

THE MOST COMMONLY USED LETTER IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE IS THE LETTER "E"

TH5 MOST COMMONLY US5D L5TT5R IN TH5 5NGLISH LANGUAG5 IS THE L5TT5R "5"

 

THE MOST COMMONLY USED LETTER IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE IS THE LETTER "E"

285 4612 36446537 3154 352259 95 285 5573918 31573175 91 285 352259 "5"

THE MOST COMMONLY USED LETTER IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE IS THE LETTER "E"

 

 

THE MOST COMMONLY USED LETTER IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE IS THE LETTER "E"

285 4612 36446537 3154 352259 95 285 5573918 31573175 91 285 352259 "5"

THE MOST COMMONLY USED LETTER IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE IS THE LETTER "E"

 

 

Herbert S. Zim, in his classic introductory cryptography text "Codes and Secret Writing", gives the English letter frequency sequence as "ETAON RISHD LFCMU GYPWB VKXJQ Z", the most common letter pairs as "TH HE AN RE ER IN ON AT ND ST ES EN OF TE ED OR TI HI AS TO", and the most common doubled letters as "LL EE SS OO TT FF RR NN PP CC".[1]

"ETAON RISHD LFCMU GYPWB VKXJQ Z"

 

 

O

BLESSED AND BELOVED

DREAMER OF DREAMS

O

WE DID LAUGH WE OF THE INBETWEEN INBETWEEN OUR TEARS

THAT IS THAT IS THAT

O

THEN WE ALL STARTED SINGING

LOOK AT THE FIVES LOOK AT THE FIVES LOOK

AT

THE FIVES THE FIVES THE FIVES

AND

THEN LO AND BEHOLD YOU GOT THE MESSAGE

AND

YOU STARTED TO LAUGH AND SING

AND

SUDDENLY

OUT

OF

NOTHINGNESS

WOWEEWOW

WE WERE ALL LAUGHING SINGING AND DANCING

WOW O WOW

NOW WE KNOW KNOW WE NOW

IF THAT ISN'T INNER MAGIC FOR YOU WHAT IS

 

 

I

THAT AM THAT I THAT AM THAT

I THAT AM THAT I

THAT

IS

WEPWAWET WENNEFER WHEREVER WHENEVER

 

 

O

BLESSED AND BELOVED

DREAMER OF DREAMS

WE DID LAUGH WE OF THE INBETWEEN INBETWEEN OUR TEARS

THAT IS THAT IS THAT

O

THEN WE ALL STARTED SINGING

LOOK AT THE NINES LOOK AT THE NINES LOOK

AT

THE NINES THE NINES THE NINES

AND

THEN LO AND BEHOLD YOU GOT THE MESSAGE

AND

YOU STARTED TO LAUGH AND SING

AND

SUDDENLY

OUT

OF

NOTHINGNESS

WOWEEWOW

WE WERE ALL LAUGHING SINGING AND DANCING

WOW O WOW

NOW WE KNOW KNOW WE NOW

IF THAT ISN'T INNER MAGIC FOR YOU WHAT IS

 

 

I

THAT AM THAT I THAT AM THAT

I THAT AM THAT I

THAT

IS

WEPWAWET WENNEFER

WHEREVER WHENEVER

OSIRIS

THAT SON SETS THAT SON

SORISES

THAT SUN SO SETS THAT SUN

SO RISES THAT SUN SO SETS THAT SON

SO SETS THAT SON SO OSIRIS THAT SON

 

Letter frequency
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaJump to: navigation, search
The frequency of letters in text has often been studied for use in cryptography, and frequency analysis in particular. No exact letter frequency distribution underlies a given language, since all writers write slightly differently. Linotype machines sorted the letters' frequencies as etaoin shrdlu cmfwyp vbgkqj xz based on the experience and custom of manual compositors. Likewise, Modern International Morse code encodes the most frequent letters with the shortest symbols; arranging the Morse alphabet into groups of letters that require equal amounts of time to transmit, and then sorting these groups in increasing order, yields e it san hurdm wgvlfbk opjxcz yq. Similar ideas are used in modern data-compression techniques such as Huffman coding.

More recent analyses show that letter frequencies, like word frequencies, tend to vary, both by writer and by subject. One cannot write an essay about x-rays without using frequent Xs, and the essay will have an especially strange letter frequency if the essay is about the frequent use of x-rays to treat zebras in Qatar. Different authors have habits which can be reflected in their use of letters. Hemingway's writing style, for example, is visibly different from Faulkner's. Letter, bigram, trigram, word frequencies, word length, and sentence length can be calculated for specific authors, and used to prove or disprove authorship of texts, even for authors whose styles aren't so divergent.

Accurate average letter frequencies can only be gleaned by analyzing a large amount of representative text. With the availability of modern computing and collections of large text corpora, such calculations are easily made. This Deafandblind link details examples from a variety of sources, (press reporting, religious text, scientific text and general fiction) and there are differences especially for general fiction with the position of 'h' and 'i'. The example differs from the linotype 'etaoin shrdlu' to come out as 'etaoHn Isrdlu'. There is an unproven statement[by whom?] that conversation is similar in frequency to general fiction.

Herbert S. Zim, in his classic introductory cryptography text "Codes and Secret Writing", gives the English letter frequency sequence as "ETAON RISHD LFCMU GYPWB VKXJQ Z", the most common letter pairs as "TH HE AN RE ER IN ON AT ND ST ES EN OF TE ED OR TI HI AS TO", and the most common doubled letters as "LL EE SS OO TT FF RR NN PP CC".[1]

The 'top twelve' letters comprise about 80% of the total usage. The 'top eight" letters comprise about 65% of the total usage. A spy using the VIC cipher or some other cipher based on a straddling checkerboard typically uses a mnemonic such as "a sin to err" (dropping the second "r") to remember the top 8 characters.

The use of letter frequencies and frequency analysis plays a fundamental role in several games, including hangman, Scrabble, Wheel of Fortune, Definition, Bananagrams, and cryptograms.

Letter frequencies had a strong effect on the design of some keyboard layouts. The most-frequent letters are on the bottom row of the Blickensderfer typewriter. The most-frequent letters are on the home row of the Dvorak Simplified Keyboard.

Contents [hide]
1 Relative frequencies of letters in the English language
2 Relative frequencies of the first letters of a word in the English language
3 Relative frequencies of letters in other languages
4 See also
5 References
6 External links

[edit] Relative frequencies of letters in the English language

Relative frequencies of letters in text.
Relative frequencies ordered by frequency.The letter frequencies for English are listed below.[2] However, this table differs slightly from others, such as Cornell University Math Explorer's Project, which produced this table after measuring over 40,000 words.

Letter Frequency
a 8.167%
b 1.492%
c 2.782%
d 4.253%
e 12.702%
f 2.228%
g 2.015%
h 6.094%
i 6.966%
j 0.153%
k 0.772%
l 4.025%
m 2.406%
n 6.749%
o 7.507%
p 1.929%
q 0.095%
r 5.987%
s 6.327%
t 9.056%
u 2.758%
v 0.978%
w 2.360%
x 0.150%
y 1.974%
z 0.074%

In English, the space is slightly more frequent than the top letter (7% more frequent than, or 107% as frequent as, e), and the non-alphabetic characters (digits, punctuation, etc.) occupy the fourth position, between t and a.[3]

[edit] Relative frequencies of the first letters of a word in the English language
First Letter of a word frequencies:[4]

Letter Frequency
a 25.602%
b 4.702%
c 3.511%
d 2.670%
e 2.000%
f 3.779%
g 1.950%
h 7.232%
i 6.286%
j 0.631%
k 0.690%
l 2.705%
m 4.374%
n 2.365%
o 6.264%
p 2.545%
q 0.173%
r 1.653%
s 7.755%
t 16.671%
u 1.487%
v 0.619%
w 6.661%
x 0.005%
y 1.620%
z 0.050%

|3||16.924%

[edit] Relative frequencies of letters in other languages

Spanish letter frequenciesLetter French [5] German [6] Spanish [7] Portuguese [8] Esperanto [9] Italian[10] Turkish Swedish[11] Polish[12] Toki Pona [13] Dutch [14]
a 7.636% 6.51% 12.53% 14.63% 12.12% 11.74% 11.68% 9.3% 8.0% 17.2% 7.49%
b 0.901% 1.89% 1.42% 1.04% 0.98% 0.92% 2.95% 1.3% 1.3% 0.0% 1.58%
c 3.260% 3.06% 4.68% 3.88% 0.78% 4.5% 0.97% 1.3% 3.8% 0.0% 1.24%
d 3.669% 5.08% 5.86% 4.99% 3.04% 3.73% 4.87% 4.5% 3.0% 0.0% 5.93%
e 14.715% 17.40% 13.68% 12.57% 8.99% 11.79% 9.01% 9.9% 6.9% 7.4% 18.91%
f 1.066% 1.66% 0.69% 1.02% 1.03% 0.95% 0.44% 2.0% 0.1% 0.0% 0.81%
g 0.866% 3.01% 1.01% 1.30% 1.17% 1.64% 1.34% 3.3% 1.0% 0.0% 3.40%
h 0.737% 4.76% 0.70% 1.28% 0.38% 1.54% 1.14% 2.1% 1.0% 0.0% 2.38%
i 7.529% 7.55% 6.25% 6.18% 10.01% 11.28% 8.27%* 5.1% 7.0% 14.8% 6.50%
j 0.545% 0.27% 0.44% 0.40% 3.50% 0.00% 0.01% 0.7% 1.9% 3.0% 1.46%
k 0.049% 1.21% 0.01% 0.02% 4.16% 0.00% 4.71% 3.2% 2.7% 5.1% 2.25%
l 5.456% 3.44% 4.97% 2.78% 6.14% 6.51% 5.75% 5.2% 3.1% 10.2% 3.57%
m 2.968% 2.53% 3.15% 4.74% 2.99% 2.51% 3.74% 3.5% 2.4% 4.4% 2.21%
n 7.095% 9.78% 6.71% 5.05% 7.96% 6.88% 7.23% 8.8% 4.7% 11.6% 10.03%
o 5.378% 2.51% 8.68% 10.73% 8.78% 9.83% 2.45% 4.1% 7.1% 7.7% 6.06%
p 3.021% 0.79% 2.51% 2.52% 2.74% 3.05% 0.79% 1.7% 2.4% 3.7% 1.57%
q 1.362% 0.02% 0.88% 1.20% 0.00% 0.51% 0 0.007% - 0.0% 0.009%
r 6.553% 7.00% 6.87% 6.53% 5.91% 6.37% 6.95% 8.3% 3.5% 0.0% 6.41%
s 7.948% 7.27% 7.98% 7.81% 6.09% 4.98% 2.95% 6.3% 3.8% 4.1% 3.73%
t 7.244% 6.15% 4.63% 4.74% 5.27% 5.62% 3.09% 8.7% 2.4% 4.6% 6.79%
u 6.311% 4.35% 3.93% 4.63% 3.18% 3.01% 3.43% 1.8% 1.8% 3.2% 1.99%
v 1.628% 0.67% 0.90% 1.67% 1.90% 2.10% 0.98% 2.4% - 0.0% 2.85%
w 0.114% 1.89% 0.02% 0.01% 0.00% 0.00% 0 0.03% 3.6% 2.8% 1.52%
x 0.387% 0.03% 0.22% 0.21% 0.00% 0.00% 0 0.1% - 0.0% 0.04%
y 0.308% 0.04% 0.90% 0.01% 0.00% 0.00% 3.37% 0.6% 3.2% 0.0% 0.035%
z 0.136% 1.13% 0.52% 0.47% 0.50% 0.49% 1.50% 0.02% 5.1% 0.0% 1.39%
à 0.486% 0 0 see a 0 see a 0 0.0% 0 - see a
å 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 1.6% 0 - -
ä 0 - 0 0 0 0 0 2.1% 0 - see a
ą 0 - 0 0 0 0 0 0 see a - -
œ 0.018% 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 - -
ç 0.085% 0 0 see c 0 0 1.26% 0 0 - -
ĉ 0 0 0 0 0.66% 0 0 0 0 - -
ć 0 - 0 0 0 0 0 0 see c - -
è 0.271% 0 0 0 0 see e 0 0.0% 0 - see e
é 1.904% 0 0 see e 0 see e 0 0.0% 0 - see e
ê 0.225% 0 0 see e 0 0 0 0 0 - -
ë 0.001% 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 - see e
ę 0 - 0 0 0 0 0 0 see e - -
ĝ 0 0 0 0 0.69% 0 0 0 0 - -
ğ 0 0 0 0 0 0 1.13% 0 0 - -
ĥ 0 0 0 0 0.02% 0 0 0 0 - -
î 0.045% 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 -
ì 0 0 0 0 0 see i 0 0 0 - see i
ï 0.005% 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 - see i
ı 0 0 0 0 0 0 5.20%* 0 0 - -
ĵ 0 0 0 0 0.12% 0 0 0 0 - -
ł 0 - 0 0 0 0 0 0 see l - -
ñ 0 0 0.31% 0 0 0 0 0 0 - -
ń 0 - 0 0 0 0 0 0 see n - -
ò 0 0 0 0 0 see o 0 0 0 - see o
ö 0 - 0 0 0 0 0.87% 1.5% 0 - see o
ó 0 - 0 see o 0 0 0 0 see o - see o
ŝ 0 0 0 0 0.38% 0 0 0 0 - -
ş 0 0 0 0 0 0 1.94% 0 0 - -
ś 0 - 0 0 0 0 0 0 see s - -
ß 0 0.31% 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 - -
ù 0.058% 0 0 0 0 see u 0 0 0 - see u
ŭ 0 0 0 0 0.52% 0 0 0 0 - -
ü 0 - 0 0 0 0 1.99% 0 0 - see u
ź 0 - 0 0 0 0 0 0 see z - -
ż 0 - 0 0 0 0 0 0 0.7% - -

*See Turkish dotted and dotless I

The figure below illustrates the frequency distributions of the 26 most common Latin letters across some languages.

Based on these tables, the 'etaoin shrdlu'-equivalent results for each language is as follows:

French: 'esait nrulo'; (Indo-European: Romance; traditionally, 'esartinulop' is used, in part for its ease of pronunciation[15])
Spanish: 'eaosr nidlc'; (Indo-European: Romance)
Portuguese: 'aeosr indmt' (Indo-European: Romance)
Italian: 'eaion lrtsc'; (Indo-European: Romance)
Esperanto: 'aieon lsrtk' (artificial language – influenced by Indo-European languages, Romance, Germanic mostly)
German: 'enisr atdhu'; (Indo-European: Germanic)
Swedish: 'eantr slido'; (Indo-European: Germanic)
Turkish: 'aeinr ldkmu'; (Turkic: a non Indo-European language)
Dutch: 'enati rodsl'; (Indo-European: Germanic)[16]
Polish: 'aoiez nscwr'; (Indo-European: Slavic)
All these languages use a basically similar 25+ character alphabet.

[edit] See also
Corpus linguistics
ETAOIN SHRDLU
RSTLNE
Frequency analysis (cryptanalysis)
Linotype machine
Most common words in English
Scrabble
[edit] References
1.^ Zim, Herbert Spencer. Codes and secret writing (abridged edition). Scholastic Book Services, fourth printing, 1962. Copyright 1948 Herbert S. Zim. Originally published by William Morrow.
2.^ Beker, Henry; Piper, Fred (1982). Cipher Systems: The Protection of Communications. Wiley-Interscience. p. 397. Table also available from Lewand, Robert (2000). Cryptological Mathematics. The Mathematical Association of America. p. 36. ISBN 978-0883857199. http://books.google.com/books?id=CyCcRAm7eQMC&pg=PA36. and [1]
3.^ Lee, E. Stewart; Essays about Computer Security; University of Cambridge Computer Laboratory, p. 181
4.^ Calculated from "Project Gutenberg Selections" available from the NLTK Corpora
5.^ "CorpusDeThomasTempé". http://gpl.insa-lyon.fr/Dvorak-Fr/CorpusDeThomasTemp%C3%A9. Retrieved 2007-06-15.
6.^ Albrecht Beutelspacher, Kryptologie, 7. Aufl., Wiesbaden: Vieweg Verlagsgesellschaft, 2005, ISBN 3-8348-0014-7, p.10
7.^ Fletcher Pratt, Secret and Urgent: the Story of Codes and Ciphers Blue Ribbon Books, 1939, pp. 254-255.
8.^ "Frequência da ocorrência de letras no Português". http://www.numaboa.com/criptografia/criptoanalise/310-Frequencia-no-Portugues. Retrieved 2009-06-16.
9.^ "La Oftecoj de la Esperantaj Literoj". http://lingvakritiko.com/2007/09/13/literoftecoj-kaj-tabelvortoftecoj/. Retrieved 2007-09-14.
10.^ Simon Singh, Codici e Segreti, 1999, RCS, ISBN 88-17-12539-3
11.^ Simon Singh, Kodboken, 1999, Norstedts, ISBN 91-1-1300708-4
12.^ Wstęp do kryptologii, counting [space] 17.2%, [dot point] 0.9%, [comma] 0.9% and [semicolon] 0.5%
13.^ "lipu pi jan Jakopo pi toki pona". http://bellsouthpwp.net/j/i/jimhenry1973/conlang/tokipona/tokipona.htm. Retrieved 2007-09-14.
14.^ "Letterfrequenties". Genootschap OnzeTaal. http://www.onzetaal.nl/advies/letterfreq.php. Retrieved 2009-05-17.
15.^ Perec, Georges; Alphabets; Éditions Galilée, 1976
16.^ "Letterfrequenties". Genootschap OnzeTaal. http://www.onzetaal.nl/advies/letterfreq.php. Retrieved 2008-12-26.
[edit] External links
A site with content of Cryptographical Mathematics by Robert Edward Lewand
Some examples of letter frequency rankings in some common languages
Java-Application for building letter frequencies out of a text file
Some useful tables for single letter, digram, trigram, tetragram, and pentagram frequencies based on 20,000 words that take into account word-length and letter-position combinations for words 3 to 7 letters in length. The references are as follows: 1. Mayzner, M.S. & Tresselt, M.E. Tables of single-letter and digram frequency counts for various word-length and letter-position combinations.Psychonomic Monograph Supplements, 1965, 1, #2, 13-32. 2. Mayzner, M.S., Tresselt, M.E. & Wolin, B.R. Tables of trigram frequency counts for various word-length and letter-position combinations.Psychonomic Monograph Supplements, 1965, 1, #3, 33-78. 3. Mayzner, M.S., Tresselt, M.E. & Wolin, B.R. Tables of tetragram frequency counts for various word-length and letter-position combinations. Psychonomic Monograph Supplements, 1965, 1, #4, 79-143. 4. Mayzner, M.S., Tresselt, M.E. & Wolin, B.R. Tables of pentagram frequency counts for various word-length and letter-position combinations. Psychonomic Monograph Supplements, 1965, 1, #5, 144-190.

Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Letter_frequency"
Categories: Linguistics | Quantitative linguistics
Hidden categories: All pages needing cleanup | Articles with specifically marked weasel-worded phrases from April 2010Personal tools
New featuresLog in / create accountNamespaces
ArticleDiscussionVariantsViews
ReadEditView historyActions
Search

Navigation
Main pageContentsFeatured contentCurrent eventsRandom articleDonateInteraction
HelpAbout WikipediaCommunity portalRecent changesContact WikipediaToolbox
What links hereRelated changesUpload fileSpecial pagesPermanent linkCite this page
Print/export
Create a bookDownload as PDFPrintable version
Languages
DeutschEspañolFrançaisSlovenščinaSvenskaTürkçeThis page was last modified on 15 October 2010 at 12:14.

Text is available under the Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike License; additional terms may apply. See Terms of Use for details.
Wikipedia® is a registered trademark of the Wikimedia Foundation, Inc., a non-profit organization.

 

 

Answers.com - What are the most popular letters in the alphabet In: Food and Cooking, English Language, Shopping [Edit categories] ... What is the most common letter in the alphabet? In English, 'e' Actually all of the ...
wiki.answers.com/.../What_are_the_most_popular_letters_in_the_alphabet - Cached - Similar

 

What is the frequency of the letters of the alphabet in English ... The world's most trusted dictionaries ... Dictionary; Other language resources. Help. US English; World English ... However, this gives the frequency of letters in English text, which is dominated by a relatively small ... The third column represents proportions, taking the least common letter (q) as equal to 1. ...
www.oxforddictionaries.com/page/frequencyalphabet - Cachedmost commonly used letters - Scott Bryce The most common first letter in a word in order of frequency ... The most commonly used words in the English language in order of frequency ...
scottbryce.com/cryptograms/stats.htm - Cached - Similar

 

Thousands of Lists - ListAfterList.com - Most Common Letters in ... According to a study done by AskOxford, using thier Concise English Dictionary, these are the most common letters in the English language. The letter "E" is ...
www.listafterlist.com › Fun & Games - CachedTrivia - What's the most popular letter? - ArcaMax Publishing 22 Apr 2007 ... "E" is the most frequently used letter in the English alphabet, "Q" is the least . ... Which is the world's most common language? ...
www.arcamax.com › ... › Knowledge › Trivia - Cached - Similar

 

Word Records > Longest Words This is the longest word in the first edition of the Oxford English Dictionary. Interestingly the most common letter in English, E, does not appear in this ...
www.fun-with-words.com/word_longest.html - Cached - Similar

 

What is the most common letter? | Answerbag What is the most common letter? the bills they keep sending me. ... Im Alec. The most common letters in the English language are, in order, ETAOINSHRDLU. ...
www.answerbag.com/q_view/111800 - Cached - Similar

 

 

Herbert S. Zim, in his classic introductory cryptography text "Codes and Secret Writing", gives the English letter frequency sequence as "ETAON RISHD LFCMU GYPWB VKXJQ Z", the most common letter pairs as "TH HE AN RE ER IN ON AT ND ST ES EN OF TE ED OR TI HI AS TO", and the most common doubled letters as "LL EE SS OO TT FF RR NN PP CC".[1]

"ETAON RISHD LFCMU GYPWB VKXJQ Z"

 

 

THEN WE ALL STARTED SINGING LOOK AT THE FIVES LOOK AT THE FIVES LOOK

AT

THE FIVES THE FIVES THE FIVES

AND

THEN LO AND BEHOLD YOU GOT THE MESSAGE

AND

YOU STARTED TO LAUGH AND SING

AND

SUDDENLY

OUT

OF

NOTHINGNESS

WOWEEWOW

WE WERE ALL LAUGHING SINGING AND DANCING

WOW O WOW

NOW WE KNOW KNOW WE NOW

IF THAT ISN'T INNER MAGIC FOR YOU WHAT IS

 

 

THE NEW VIEW OVER ATLANTIS

John Michell 1983

Page 144

"The problem is to establish the ideas and intentions of the builders. Stecchini has suggested that the apex was designed to be slightly off-centre with each base side of slightly different length, and with different angles of slope, thus providing four base-height relationships, each exhibiting a particular mathematical formula. By this means the functions of both..." Pi and the ratio of the 'golden section' "...could be demonstrated together in the one structure.

In addition, there was another device by which the Egyptians were able to incorporate different mathematical expressions within a unified nework. That device was the pyramidion, a miniature form of the Pyramid itself, which provided its apex. Other pyramids and obelisks Egypt are known to have been topped by a pyramidion, made of gold or some other metal, which glowed in the sun. Tompkins and Stechini quote a reference by a second-century BC Greek writer, Agatharchides of Cnidus, to a pyramidion at the apex of the Great Pyramid, which could be included in calculations or omitted, thus providing a variety of mathematical demonstrations."

Page 149

"...If, as its legend states, the Pyramid was designed to monumentalize the entire code of ancient scientific knowledge, its makers would have needed to grade the pyramidion by scoring it with horizontal lines to represent different versions of the height or even by separating it into detachable sections. The image here is of an inscribed marble capstone, its tip formed of another, miniature pyramid, perhap made of some other material. This, and perhaps other sections of the upper part of the pyramidion, could be removed or put in place as required.

But why should such a thing ever in practice be required, and why should such trouble be taken over capstone, pyramidions and minute rariations of length? These are questions which need to be discussed in relation to the Pyramid's practical function.

The Golden Tip

As the literature of the Pyramid measurers shows, many large volumes can be filled with estimates of the Pyramid's external and internal iimensions and speculations about their geodetic, astronomical and prophetic symbolism. The study is so obsessively fascinating that researchers are inclined to lose sight of the most important question of why the whole vast edifice was built. There is no doubt that within the Pyramid's fabric are encoded many scientific laws and formulas, but the preservation of such knowledge can scarcely have been the only motive of its builders. Its numerical properties must surely have had some practical purpose in relation to the form of science which the Pyramid was designed to serve.

There has been much talk in recent years of 'pyramid power' and the possible function of the Great Pyramid as an accumulator and trans-former of cosmic energies. The idea certainly accords with the :raditional use of the Pyramid in connection with initiation, magic and nysticism, and it is supported by the occurrence of symbolic or 'magical' number series in its dimensions. The use of symbolic numbers in ancient temples was to procure the invocation of the god or aspect of cosmic energy which those numbers symbolized. Pyramid investigators ire confronted with an instrument designed for a type of science which today is no longer recognized. It is not, however, beyond recovery, for its records are preserved in the language of number, built into the Pyramid's dimensions, and these provide certain clues to the nature of the Pyramid's original function.

All Pyramid measurers, and all who study its dimensions, purpose or any of its other aspects, find themselves inexorably drawn to the matter of its apex. Many of the clues within the Pyramid's geometry / Page 150 / and numbets point towards it, and several investigators have expressed the feeling that these clues were deliberately contrived, as if the builders were concerned to leave a record of their scientific code in monumental form, to be interpreted and put to use again by some future generation. Peter Lemesurier, the latest and most convincing of the interpreters of Pyramid chronologies and. prophecy, gives detailed reasons in his Great Pyramid Decoded for claiming that the historical outline of the six thousand years following its building in 2623 BC is recorded in the dimensions of the Pyramid's interior spaces. They are said to foretell the collapse of the present civilization in about the year AD 2004, followed some thirty years later by the Messianic return and the birth of a new order. That, according to other readers of Pyramid prophecy, is the time when the 'stone that the builders rejected', the missing capstone on the Pyramid, will be restored to the apex, reactivating the entire structure in accordance with its original purpose..."

" 2623 BC "

2 x 6 x 2 x 3 = 72

Page 150

"Were it not for the common but inappropriate use of metric units in publishing details of antique weights, that feature would be more generally recognized."

 

"A series of clues to the composition of the final pyramidion at the very apex of the Pyramid begins with an observation in A.E. Berriman's Historical Metrology on the antiquity of the British or Imperial inch. There are a number of old Egyptian weights in the British Museum, and others from Greece and Babylon, whose standard of reference has proved to be the cubic inch of gold. Were it not for the common but inappropriate use of metric units in publishing details of antique weights, that feature would be more generally recognized. Five is the number chiefly associated with the pyramid form; which has five faces and five corners, and if 5 cubic inches of solid gold are modelled into the shape of a miniature Great Pyramid, the height of that model proves to be the very interesting measure of 0.152064 ft., which is a tenth part of the Greek cubit (1.52064 ft.), the unit in terms of which /

Diagram omitted.

. 152 ft

A cubic inch of gold, actual size, in pyramid form. Height = one tenthof a Greek cubit.

Page 151 / the area of the Pyramid's side measures 100,000 square cubits. That this small gold pyramidion was an integral part of the Pyramid's design is evident from the figures. Without it the dimensions are not quite complete, for if it were removed, the area of the Pyramid's side would be 99999.99 square cubits only. With the 5 cubic inches of gold pyramidion in place, the figure of 100,000 square cubits represents the total area..."

 

"That this small gold pyramidion was an integral part of the Pyramid's design is evident from the figures.

Without it the dimensions are not quite complete, for if it were removed,

the area of the Pyramid's side would be

99999.99

square cubits only."

"Without it the dimensions are not quite complete, for if it were removed,

the area of the Pyramid's side would be

99999.99

square cubits only."

"for if it were removed, the area of the Pyramid's side would be

99999.99

square cubits only."

"the Pyramid's side would be

99999.99"

 

9999999

 

 

THE NEW VIEW OVER ATLANTIS

John Michell 1983

Page 150

"A series of clues to the composition of the final pyramidion at the very apex of the Pyramid begins with an observation in A.E. Berriman's Historical Metrology on the antiquity of the British or Imperial inch. There are a number of old Egyptian weights in the British Museum, and others from Greece and Babylon, whose standard of reference has proved to be the cubic inch of gold. Were it not for the common but inappropriate use of metric units in publishing details of antique weights, that feature would be more generally recognized. Five is the number chiefly associated with the pyramid form; which has five faces and five corners,

PYRAMID = 86 = PYRAMID

PYRAMID = 41 = PYRAMID

PYRAMID = 5 = PYRAMID

Five is the number chiefly associated with the pyramid form; which has five faces and five corners,

 

 

THE DEATH OF FOREVER
 
Darryl Reaney 1991
Page 222
 
We are getting into very deep waters where ordinary experience cannot guide us. So again, as has become my habit in this penultimate Chapter, I will let a more eloquent voice speak for me. Not the voice of a scientist but of a poet-writer. In her remarkable retelling of the legend of Arthur, The Mists of Avalon, Marian Zimmer- Bradley makes her heroine, Morgan le Fay, say:

 for this is the great secret, which was known to all educated men in our day, that by what men think, we create the world around us, daily new.

With this discussion of synchronicity and self-consistency, we have arrived at the point where we can begin to see the strange relationship between consciousness and the universe, between the 'thought' within and the 'thing' without.
   We have established that consciousness cannot be treated separately from the 'reality' it observes. We can assert this confidently. It is now a (virtually) unchallengeable axiom of quantum mechanics that each act of observation causes the ripple of possibility of the quantum wave to 'concretise' into entities with an observable and measurable existence.


  In Chapter 9, I postulated that consciousness is that unifying activity in the brain that 'sees' one in many. However, consciousness is not just a passive receiver. By its choices, it creates unities. Indeed, its very essence is that it acts as a nodal integrator between the quantum ripples of possibility that emanate from both past and future. It is, if you like, the 'reality slit' into which multiple ripples / Page 223 / of possibility enter, leaving the temporally symmetric quantum world and 'falling' into the one-way world of matter which decays with time.

Wolf has summarised this viewpoint admirably:

Our minds [i.e. consciousness] are thus tuned ... to multiple dimensions, multiple realities. The freely associating mind is able to pass across time barriers, sensing the future and reappraising the past . Our minds are time machines, able to sense the flow of possibility waves from both the past and the future. In my riew, there cannot be anything like existence without this higher form of quantum reality.

All this sounds highly abstract, remote from the kind of consciousness you and I experience now. So let me bring the message close to home. Think back again to a moment when you suddenly felt really understood something you had not understood before. It may have been a mathematical problem you had been wrestling with for days. Suddenly, after hours of frustration, the answer was there - complete and perfect.

This is the essence of insight. Things hitherto separate and unconnected suddenly 'click together'. The pieces of the jigsaw slide into place. As I have stressed, this integrative faculty is the hallmark of consciousness. The understanding that follows a 'Eureka' moment is not a surface comprehension; it is a 'deep knowing' that will stay with you for life precisely because it is part of a wider multiform consciousness, of which your mind is but a single unit. In deep knowing you become part of the self-unfolding of the cosmos.

Think about this in terms of time. The answer you sought existed prior to your discovery of it. What happened in your flash of understanding was that your individual consciousness suddently 'caught up' with a truth already 'known'. It tapped into the completed, unitive consciousness that underpins the closed feedback loop of becoming. What you experienced was a faint foretaste of the final act in the evolution of consciousness, a memory of that magic future moment of total togetherness, when the distinction between observer and observed vanishes completely.

One of the founding fathers of quantum mechanics, Werner Heisenberg, said of his subject 'The common division of the world into subject and object, inner world and outer, body and soul, is no 1anger adequate '. In saying this he, a scientist, found himself using / Page 224 / the language of mysticism. Compare Heisenberg' s words with those of the Dominican monk Meister Eckhart, 'the knower and the known are one', or the words of the Indian philosopher Krishnamurti, ' consciousness is its content' and 'there is neither the outer nor the inner but only the whole. The experiencer is the experienced ... the thinker is the thought'.

Here then is the longed-for end of the age-old road. Here science and religion speak with a single voice, each subtending and validat ing the other. Here confusion ends and contradictions cease. All things one. Even the distinction between inner and outer, singer and song fades in the full light of completed consciousness.

Even now, today, here, still trapped in time, if we strain our ears to their limit, we can just hear the strains of that distant music 'from some far shore the final chorus sounding' as Whitman said. A whisper of tomorrow, reaching into today. More than a beacon of hope, more than a promise of better things, a commitment from our higher selves to their lowlier foundations, a conviction that the creative evolution which fashioned man from microbe will fashion God from man, no, has fashioned God from man. From round the closed arc of time, the time-free God speaks to his time-trapped children, who are both his parents and his heirs.

What then of the 'arrow of time', forever pointing towards decay and death? Hoyle gives us an interesting clue. Speaking of the ability of electromagnetic waves to propagate in both time directions, Hoyle notes that the propagation of radiation in the familiar past-to­ future time sense leads inevitably to loss of information. However, over evolutionary time, organisms have gained in complexity (such a gain in complexity being powered by the energy of the sun's radiation).

He then goes on to suggest, as I have outlined above, that life uses information from the future. In 'realtime' science, such a suggestion would run foul of the Second Law of Thermodynamics. However, if time is closed into a loop, a relentless decay of order into noise is impossible because at some point in the 'circle', the situation must reverse itself so that noise becomes order. Again, in a metaphorical sense, the idea of a loop in time seems to resolve a paradox. In this metaphor, life and intelligence can draw, not only on information in their past, as 'remembered' in their DNA, but on information in their future, which is their past 'once removed'.

Where does consciousness fit into this global picture? My problem here is a perfect example of the thing I have emphasised / Page 225 /omitted) Page 226 / over the past few chapters-of the way the words we choose, by trapping (defining) our thoughts in words, confuse the reality we are trying to reach. I have now implanted two 'models' in the readers' mind, Hawking's spacetime loop and Hoyle's idea of choice as a resultant of quantum uncertainties translated into conscious action (even if that 'action' is only the fixing ofathought in words). These two models do not mesh readily together. As always happens with language, I have brought clarity in one case only by muddying the waters in another.

From this perspective, we can now map out an evolution of consciousness, in terms of the spacetime globe. In Figure 10.1, I sketch out a mandala, a mythic symbol in the form of a Hawking spacetime globe, a loop in time. Each pole is dark, symbolising undifferentiated 'simplicity' in a physical sense and total 'ignorance' (zero conscious ness) in a pyschological sense. From this darkness, gradually through evolution, light is born and increases in strength. That light is informa­ tion, the data stored in DNA code and in us expressed as consciousness. At this stage, we are low on the scale of consciousness. Beyond the 'now' point occupied by man at his present stage of evolution, the light of consciousness continues to brighten, reaching a maximum for reasons of pure symmetry at the 'equator' of the spacetime globe after which it fades away again to reach another pole of darkness.

The 'pure symmetry' of the 'equator' is not just a turn of phrase.

The point at which the cosmos reaches its maximum size has a special property because it is unique, marking the exact moment at which growth transmutes into decay. As such, it has something of the quality of a 'phase transition' or a 'symmetry breaking'. If consciousness reaches its full flowering at its point of maximum strength, its very perfection may, for reasons beyond our present comprehension, require a dissolution into darkness in order that it may realise itself again on the other side of the spacetime rim.

This idea has its own poetic logic, for the definition of something perfect is that it has reached finality-it has fulfilled its 'dream', it has realised the most sublime expression of beauty that the cosmos is capable of. In a real sense, therefore, it can evolve no further because it has nowhere to go. If the structure of the cosmos is such that nothing can 'stand still', the only thing a'perfected structure can do is undergo a symmetry-breaking effect that reverses the process that brought it into being. At that climactic point of flawless and absolute perfection, the laws of physics may require that evolution / Page 227 / 'inverts itself', unbuilding what has been built, unlearning what has been learned, forgetting what has been remembered, destroying created order to regenerate creative chaos.

If this idea still feels vaguely unsatisfying, remember that we are using a metaphor to try to convey some feeling for a concept which is beyond our power to conceive or formulate at this stage of our evolution. As usual, poetry gives us a sharper insight. Listen to what T.S. Eliot says in 'Burnt Norton':

At the still point of the turning world. Neither flesh nor fleshless neither from nor towards: at the still point, there the dance is but neither arrest nor movement. And do not call it fixity where past and future are gathered. Neither movement from nor towards neither ascent nor decline. Except for the point, the still point there would be no dance, and there is only the dance

And later

words move, music moves only in time; but that which is only living can only die. Words, after speech, reach into the silence. Only by the form, the pattern can words or music reach the stillness, as a Chinese jar still moves perpetually in its stillness not the stillness of the violin, while the note lasts not that only, but the co-existence or say that the end precedes the beginning and the end and the beginning were always there before the beginning and after the end and all is always now

In a symbolic way, this new mandala solves 'in song' many of the paradoxes which have bedevilled our quest for meaning through the course of this book. In Chapter 2, I painted a grim picture of the future in a cosmos destined to move to a state of maximum entropy, i.e. of death. In the mandala, the chain of cause-and-effect is continuous-maximum entropy is linked to and continuous with maximum order for the arrow of time points not only to the dark node but inevitably to the brightness beyond. This may be the final 'darkness before dawn' image.

Page 228

The mandala also shows - clearly-how consciousness can be universal while at the same time being fractured into different reflecting crystals by ego-boundaries. In this representation, the 'lines of latitude' on the spacetime globe represent levels of consciousness, progressing from the preconscious minds of animals to the various levels of human consciousness and beyond. A thousand different human minds may reach a given 'line' on the scale by any one of a million different, meandering 'world line' routes (resulting from billions of different Y node choices) but, once there, the quality of the consciousness they experience will be identical. There are a million roads to the same place, a million roads to Avalon.

What is true of man is also true of extraterrestrial intelligences, if they exist. Whatever the physical basis of its mentality, an alien lifeform would experience exactly the same quality of understanding at any given line of latitude as a human, for universal consciousness admits of no exceptions.

In this mandala, there is no need for God to create (cause) the cosmos since the act of creation is itself a 'result' of its own prior 'effects' .

Perhaps (only perhaps) the mandala metaphor allows us to see why ego-death can free consciousness from time even at our present, far-from-perfect stage of evolution. Consider the 'line of latitude' which the average human consciousness has almost but not quite reached on the spacetime globe as a 'breakthough point' at which ego-death occurs for most humans. Today, we are somewhere short of that threshold and all we can do is strive for the small ego-deaths that lead to those rare 'moments of insight' so treasured by those who have experienced them. These may be enough to allow us to escape our bondage to 'real time'. One only has to break the time threshold fleetingly to make a permanent contribution to the evolu­ tionary process for that breakthough, once it has happened, is indelibly imprinted into the fabric of spacetime. We must never lose sight of the fact that our past thoughts are as 'real' as our past bodies. They do not cease to exist just because our awareness is locked in the present. This is true not just of those things we remember but of the millions of forgotten Y node choices through which we fixed the pattern of our minds. The universe remembers them even if we do not. In this sense, the poet's intuition may be right: one moment may 'hold eternity'.

So, finally, the pattern emerges. Through the haze of ego, / Page229 / through the limitations of ignorance, we of this generation begin to see something no other generation has such precise, mathematical detail.

What we see, for the first time, is truth; the truth of what we are and whence we came. We know the scale of Deep Time: fifteen billion years. We know the evolutionary sequence: Big Bang - formless clouds of hydrogen (and helium) gas - galaxies - first generation stars - supernovae - second generation stars and planets - life - mind. We are beginning to feel in our bones just what this means. We see that from the periodic table, has come symphony orchestras, diamonds, the sound of starlings at sunset, Voyager space craft, the glitter of dew on spiderwebs at dawn, fractal images on computers, the laser light of cognitive awareness. This is a creative act of staggering proportions. We are the products of this evolutionary process. We are also its heirs and trustees.

So here we stand at this human moment in evolution, sentient stardust looking back at its origins with eyes that see for the first time, a universe made conscious of itself. Poised on the present we look forward to the future - in both senses of the term. For here is the most intimately awesome realisation our science has bequethed us - the creative process that fashioned with us. We know that consciousness will continue to grow in strength until it is as far removed from the present human mentality as our minds are from the rudimentary nervous systems of the slipper animalcules that swarm in a drop of pond water; until its creative power is so great that it can realise itself, making its own unbegun splendour explode into being in a supreme 'instant' of conscsciously retroactive causation. In ten billion years, or ten million , or ... ?

What is the climax of consciousness towards which the whole evolutionary process draws, the point of paradox where beginning and end meld? Is it God? I have already used caution that 'God' is only a word, a label. The reality is beyond our comprehension. If we could foresee the will evolve into, we would perish in an instant. It is a law of life that understanding only comes to a mind which is ready to recieve it. If cosmic consciousness were to flood into the present structure of the average human mind, if today's thought pattern were to unprepearedly 'know' tomorrow's consciousness, simultaneously aware of being at / Page 230 / the fine scale of atoms and the colossal scale of stars, mind would self­destruct. Such premature insight would 'fry our brains'.

In his wonderful prose poem 'Deep Time', physicist David Darling maps out the future path of consciousness in words I cannot improve upon.

Even now, at the close of the twentieth century, we sense it. You and I are the infant cosmos, still only dimly aware, still only conscious of things immediately around the reality generators that are our minds. We perceive only dully, over a small range of wavelengths of light and sound, and we comprehend structure over only a narrow range in space and time. But, eventually, we will see X rays and gamma rays, radio waves and gravitational waves. And subatomic parti­ cles. And whole galaxies in their most intimate detail. We shall see and understand all there is to know. What we are today will evolve to become a single universe-wide mind, so that every particle in space will be within this cosmic consciousness -free, but aware. Every particle of which you and I are made will ultimately be reconstituted in this univer­ sal mind, along with everything else. Given such a prospect, we need hardly fear our own personal deaths. For nothing ever dies. And in Deep Time we shall be as one.

This 'map' of future evolution allows us to remove the last fracture in our understanding, that final fissure that stops us from seeing things whole. In order to carry my argument through chapters 8 to 10 in logical order, I allowed the impression to develop that consciousness was largely a right brain function and ego largely la left brain function. In so doing, I preserved the very dualism I was trying to demolish. Let me therefore repeat a point I raised briefly in chapters 8 and 9 - that completed consciousness melds together right-brain holism and left-brain logic. It is not a sufficient function of consciousness that it simply 'sees' the oneness of things. The cosmos is a creative process, a stupendously generative act. This act demands work, the work that comes not from contemplation but from action. In the final analysis, the 'Western' tradition of science has been as necessary for the evolution of consciousness as the 'Eastern' tradition of mysticism. Far from being set against each other, these differing approaches support and enrich the complementary yin/yang oneness they create.

Page 231

The insights of science - 'monuments of unaging intellect' - are part of the 'deep knowing' of consciousness. We must not confuse ego with intellect. While pre-scientific societies could intuitively sense the oneness of things, the cosmos could never realise itself without the detailed mathematical definition which science brings about. In a more profound sense, the self-realisation of the cosmos required - and requires - the ongoing 'collapse' of temporally symmetric quantum waves into matter, the transfiguration of possibility into actuality, the Fall from Eternity into Time. It is this endlessly repeating metamorphosis that produces in the 'static' spacetime world of being the dynamic adventure of becoming, that generates in us the sense of motion that so confuses us when we apply itto 'time'. For this 'Fall' is the 'heartbeat' of the cosmos - that which keeps it 'real' by making it 'whole' . Without this 'Fall' we and the world we inhabit would be but virtual quantum possibilities, shapeless dreams in the Mind of God.

This mandala sings to us that consciousness will continue to evolve into a truly supreme state in which it will be fully timeless and creatively free of all limitations. In this state of divinity, it will have the capacity to build a world from what Paul Davies has called 'structured nothingness'. In this continuum the individual human brain is not simply a passive receiver, tuning in to information from both past and future. Rather, it receives data from the past and then by reworking it in consciousness creates the data that will go forward into the future. Consciousness is not just a mirror (another confusing image) which receives the light of truth with clearer definition as its ego-barriers go down. Consciousness is also an amplifier, a generator of the light that brightens beyond itself to reach the transcendent radience of the 'centre', the still point.

Giver and receiver, consciousness is both, its ability to take and to give being handicapped by the level of growth it has reached and by the confusing noise of the ego-cage. A highly evolved mind free of self receives fully and gives fully. In both senses, it 'sees', it 'knows'.

The message of this chapter, and this book, is, to me, flawlessly captured in my favourite poem, by English poet Siegfried Sassoon:

I am that fantasy which race has wrought of mundane chance material. I am time paeaned by the senses five like bells that chime. / Page 232 / I am that cramped and crumbling house of clay where mansoul weaves the secret webs of thought. venturer-automaton - I cannot tell what powers and instincts animate and betray and do their dreamwork in me. Seed and star, sown by the wind, in spirit I am far from self, the dull control with whom I dwell also I am ancestral. Aeons ahead and ages back, both son and sire I live mote-like between the unquickened and the dead­ from whom I take, and unto whom I give

 

The Pursuit of Happiness

Chapter 11

Fool! All that is, at all lasts ever, past recall; earth changes, but thy soul and God stand sure: what entered into thee that was, is, and shall be: time's wheel runs back or stops; Potter and clay endure

Robert Browning

The pages of this book have taken us on a journey to far off places. We have looked around the rim of space and time to the ultimate beginning and end of things and we havet looked at our dread of death and the misty genesis of faith. We have shared a journey of exploration. However, exploration is a poignant metaphor for the human state, for-what explorers seek in the outside world is often that which is missing in themselves. The brave pioneer is sometimes the lost child, looking for home.

So, at the end of our story, inevitably, we come back to our point of origin, to the frail perishable constrructions of blood and flesh and bone that are you and I. In the light of where we have been, we ask a final question, a simple, almost plaintive question What is happiness?

Happiness. What do we mean by this strange paradoxical, sad 'Word?

 

 

THE SIRIUS MYSTERY

Was Earth visited by intelligent beings from a planet in the system of the star Sirius?

Robert K.G.Temple 1976

Page 55 (number omitted)

A Fairytale

Once there was a beautiful bright star named Sothis, as fine as any goddess. She had long held a dominant position in the sky and been admired by all for her beauty. But of late she had felt unwell; indeed, it distinctly seemed to her that she felt her life ebbing away. Night by night she fell further from her high, proud place in the sky — closer to the skyline and what must surely be her certain death. Failing, failing, she clung to any companion star she could find, only to discover that they too felt this deathly weakness, and were sinking into a kind of sweet sleep. What was she to do? She felt her strength going nightly; she could hardly shine the way she wished. Once she had been as glamorous, as scintillating a queen of the night sky as ever had been seen. And now she felt she was as worthless as any old woman, her position at the centre of things gone, and her beauty fading steadily. . . . Towards the end she wept bitterly and her eyes reddened with the shame of her coming eclipse. She was so ill, her discomfort so acute. She was almost glad to welcome her fate, and that terrible line of earth and hills which she had dreaded, at last devoured her brilliant presence entirely. The night came and she was no more. Beneath the earth she rested in the balm of death.
But because this queen of the sky had been good during her ascendancy and had not been too haughty or vulgar, there were many admirers of her beauty to mourn her passing. Down on the lowly earth moved less brilliant mortals. Many nights they had stood in awe of the beautiful Sothis when she was in her prime. Some, indeed, had watched her birth when, red as a baby from the womb or as the Sun when he rises daily, this bright and beautiful immortal (or so she had seemed) had first flashed the most piercing and glittering rays of her incomparable presence sideways across the earth seeming almost to scorch the very ground with her flaming beauty. This first appearance had been brief, for immediately behind her had come the all-engrossing grandeur of the great Sun himself. Heedless of Sothis, he soon washed the sky white with his splendour. All the stars dissolved like tiny drops of milk, lost when their bowl is suddenly filled to overflowing. So great was the Sun, so irresistible his presence — he whom some compared to a great wild bull bellowing and lording it over the heavens and the earth alike. But every night the Sun retired to his resting place, and night by night the flaming goddess Sothis entranced and bewitched mortal men, as she rose steadily higher and grew to great perfection. And further and further ahead of the Sun she rose each night.

Page 56

But with her absence, how barren, how bleak, the sky now seemed. The disappearance of this renowned beauty from the vault of the heavens seemed such an unbearable deprivation. How the goddess was missed! Many mortal men shed bitter tears not to see the beauty who had infatuated them with her glancing eyes, her winsome smile, her slim waist and delicate feet. Were they never again to see her light tread in the celestial round dance of the stars ?
Day followed night, and the sorrow of many became soothed by time's healing wings, which slowly fold themselves around the sufferer in invisible layers of sleep, forgetfulness, and the new interests which life must bring. The beautiful Sothis, though mourned, was lost only to the sight. For all remembered her, and that image of her burned into memory was so glorious, that to expect her actual presence came to seem almost too much to ask of many-hued, shifting, and various Fate.
Seventy days had elapsed. Hope had long since been abandoned to acceptance; sorrow had become numb. A shepherd had gone out before sunrise to his lambs now fully six months old. The Sun would not long be delayed, it was approaching the time of daybreak. The shepherd looked towards the skyline in the east. And as he looked, he saw the horizon burn with a refulgent fire, and the shimmering red birth of the goddess. It was she, it must be she! No other star had that aura, such a penetrating persona. The shepherd stood transfixed; his eyes were seared by this fresh star, dripping it seemed, with the waters of life, and aflame also with the fiery resurgence of its renewed existence. As the quick Sun behind her moved up to erase Sothis's tantalizingly brief appearance, the shepherd turned and ran to the nearest settlement. 'Awake! Awake! The goddess has returned! She is reborn, immortal, come back from death!' And all the devotees assembled with excitement and renewed hope. They heard the tale, saw for themselves the next morning, and they instituted a yearly celebration. This celebration exists to this day, and many are the temples, many are the priests, who gather in the month of July throughout all our land of Egypt to witness the much-heralded yearly rebirth of the great Sothis, Mother Isis, bestower of concord and blessings to her people, And in honour of her seventy days spent in the underworld, we have instituted the seventy-day embalming and mummification rites for our own dead, as it is pious and indeed right that we should do.

I wrote this fairytale, from the point of view of an ancient Egyptian priest, in order to convey to the reader not only certain facts but also certain equally important and, unfortunately, extinct emotions. For the attitudes and feelings of ancient peoples are just as important as the dry description of what facts they believed.
Sothis was the ancient Egyptian name for Sirius as it was spelt by the Greeks. The Egyptians had a Sothic calendar and the first appearance of Sirius on the eastern horizon just before the sun — after 70 days in the Duat (Underworld) — was what is called the heliacal rising (or 'with-the-sun' rising) of Sirius. This event occurred once a year and gave rise to the Sothic Calendar, whose details we need not go into.

 

 

THE

I

NEITHER WORLD OF NETHER WORLD

NEITHER ONE THING OR THE OTHER

 

 

HOLY BIBLE
Scofield References
Page 1117 A.D. 30.
Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily,
I say unto thee, Except a man be born again,
He
cannot see the kingdom of God.
St  John  Chapter   3  verse  3
3     +     3     3     x     3
6        x        9
54
5 + 4

9

 

 

HOLY BIBLE

Scofield References

A.D. 30.

Page 1117

 

JESUS ANSWERED AND SAID UNTO HIM, VERILY, VERILY I SAY UNTO THEE

EXCEPT A MAN BE BORN AGAIN HE CANNOT SEE THE KINGDOM OF GOD

 

 

IN SEARCH OF THE MIRACULOUS
Fragments of an Unknown Teachingp


P.D.Oupensky 1878-1947

Page 217

'A man may be born ,but in order to be born he must first die, and in order to die he must first awake.'
" 'When a man awakes he can die; when he dies he can be born' "

 

 

THE SELF CRUCIFIXION OF THE CRUCIFIXION OF THE SELF

THAT THAT THAT

DYING SELF IS IS SELF DYING

SOUL SO U LIVE SOUL SO U LEARN SOUL SO U LOVE SOUL

 

 

THE

DEATH THE RED DEATH THE BLOODY RED DEATH

THAT

MARKS THE MIRRORED IMAGE SHATTERING OF THE

I OF THE EYE IN THE I

OF

THE

TRUTH

BEHOLDER

REMEMBERED AND DISMEMBERED

ALL IN ALL

THE ONLY RIGHT WAY TO DIE

TRUTH DECLARED I AM THAT I NO LONGER NO LONGER THAT I AM I DECLARED TRUTH

REAL REALITY REVEALED REALITY REAL

REAL9513REAL REALITY9513927REALITY 95451354 REALITY9513927REALITY REAL9513REAL

REAL99REAL REALITY9999REALITY REVEALED9999 REVEALED

REAL REALITY REVEALED REALITY REAL

 

 

R I SPIRIT I TRIPS I TRIPS I SPIRIT I R

GODS HOST THE HOLY GHOST HOLY THE HOST GODS

IN FORM AND OUT OF FORM OUT OF FORM AND IN

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
ASTRAL SPIRIT
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
6
ASTRAL
71
17
8
S
=
1
-
6
SPIRIT
91
37
1
-
-
3
-
12
ASTRAL SPIRIT
162
54
9
-
-
-
-
1+2
-
1+6+2
5+4
-
-
-
3
-
3
ASTRAL SPIRIT
9
9
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
ASTRAL BODY
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
6
ASTRAL
71
17
8
B
=
2
-
4
BODY
46
19
1
-
-
3
-
10
ASTRAL BODY
117
36
9
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
1+1+7
3+6
-
-
-
3
-
9
ASTRAL BODY
9
9
9

 

 

THIS

IS

THE SCENE OF THE SCENE UNSEEN THE

UNSEEN SEEN OF THE SCENE UNSEEN THIS IS THE SCENE

 

 

THE SELF CRUCIFIXION OF THE CRUCIFIXION OF THE SELF

THAT THAT THAT

DYING SELF IS IS SELF DYING

SOUL SO U LIVE SOUL SO U LEARN SOUL SO U LOVE SOUL

 

KNOW ME KNOW

 

 

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JoAPCwn7F-k

Bring Me to Life (Thousand Foot Krutch song) From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

"Bring Me to Life" is a song by the rock band Thousand Foot Krutch on their album

Welcome to the Masquerade.

It was released as a single on April 22, 2009.

 

How can you see into my eyes like open doors
leading you down into my core
where Ive become so numb without a soul my spirit sleeping somewhere cold
until you find it there and lead it back home

-CHORUS-

(Wake me up)
Wake me up inside
(I can’t wake up)
Wake me up inside
(Save me)
call my name and save me from the dark
(Wake me up)
bid my blood to run
(I can’t wake up)
before I come undone
(Save me)
save me from the nothing Ive become

now that I know what I’m without
you can't just leave me
breathe into me and make me real
bring me to life

-CHORUS-

(Wake me up)
Wake me up inside
(I can’t wake up)
Wake me up inside
(Save me)
call my name and save me from the dark
(Wake me up)
bid my blood to run
(I can’t wake up)
before I come undone
(Save me)
save me from the nothing Ive become

Bring me to life
(I've been living a lie, there's nothing inside)
Bring me to life

frozen inside without your touch without your love darling only you are the life among the dead

all this time I can't believe I couldn't see
kept in the dark but you were there in front of me
Ive been sleeping a thousand years it seems
got to open my eyes to everything
without a thought without a voice without a soul
don't let me die here
there must be something more
bring me to life

-CHORUS-

(Wake me up)
Wake me up inside
(I can’t wake up)
Wake me up inside
(Save me)
call my name and save me from the dark
(Wake me up)
bid my blood to run
(I can’t wake up)
before I come undone
(Save me)
save me from the nothing Ive become

(Bring me to life)
Ive been living a lie, there’s nothing inside
(Bring me to life)

 

 

THE GARDEN OF THE GOLDEN FLOWER

Longfield Beatty 1996

Page 207 / 208

"And the next quotation is "relayed" from Budge (op. Cit., p. 521), having come from Papyrus No. 10188 (Brit. Mus.) There have been some omissions in order to reinforce as much as possible the particular aspect of it which is our immediate concern."
"...from Papyrus No. 10188"

 

" THE LAMENT OF THE SISTERS "

( Isis and Nepthys over the dead Osiris)


"Beautiful Youth, come to thy exalted house at once: we see thee not.

"Hail, beautiful boy, come to thy house, draw nigh after
thy separation from us

"Hail Beautiful Youth, Pilot of Time, who groweth
except at this hour.
"Holy image of his Father, mysterious essence proceeding from Tem.

"The Lord! How much more wonderful is he than his
Father, the first-born son of the womb of his mother.

"Come back to us in thy actual form; we will embrace
thee. Depart not from us, thou Beautiful Face, dearly beloved
one, the image of Tem, Master of Love.

"Come thou in peace, our Lord, we would see thee.

"Great Mighty One among the Gods, the road that thou
travellest cannot be described.

"The Babe, the Child at morn and at eve, except when
thou encirclest the heavens and the earth with thy bodily form.

"Come, thou Babe, growing young when setting, our
Lord, we would see thee.

"Come in peace, Great Babe of His Father, thou art
established in thy house.

"Whilst thou travellest thou art hymned by us, and
life springeth up for us out of thy nothingness. O our Lord,
come in peace, let us see thee.

"Hail Beautiful Boy, come to thy exalted house.; let thy
back be to thy house. The Gods are upon their thrones.
Hail ! come in peace, King.

"Babe! How lovely it is to see thee! Come, come to us,
O Great One, glorify our love.

"O ye gods who are in Heaven.
O ye gods who are in Earth.
O ye gods who are in the Tuat.
O ye gods who are in the Abyss.
O ye gods who are in the service of the Deep.
We follow the Lord, the Lord, of Love!"

 

 

BRAHMA

"If the red slayer think he slays,
Or if the slain think he is slain
They know not well the subtle ways
I keep and pass and turn again."

R.W. Emerson

 

 

WHY SMASH ATOMS

A. K. Solomon 1940

Page 77

"ONCE THE FAIRY TALE HERO HAS PENETRATED THE RING OF FIRE ROUND

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

HE IS FREE TO WOO THE HEROINE IN HER CASTLE ON THE MOUNTAIN TOP"

 

 

THE TRUE AND INVISIBLE ROSICRUCIAN ORDER

Paul Foster Case 1981

Page 108

" Concerning the Invisible, Magical Mountain and the Treasure therein Contained."

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 466

"Had not the normal, since time was, lived on the achievements of the abnormal? Men consciously and voluntarily descended into disease and madness, in search of knowledge which, acquired by fanaticism, would lead back to health; after the possession and use of it had ceased to be conditioned by that heroic and abnormal act of sacrifice. That was the true death on the cross, the true Atonement."

 

 

OM MANE PADME HUM

 

 

THE

PROPHET

Kahil Gibran

Page 83/84/85/86

"But you do not see, nor do you here, and it is well.

The veil that clouds your eyes shall be lifted by the hands that wove it,

And the clay that fills your ears shall be pierced by those fingers that kneaded it.

And you shall see

And you shall hear.

Yet you shall not deplore having known blindness, nor regret having been deaf

For in that day you shall know the hidden purposes in all things,

And you shall bless darkness as you would bless light.

After saying these things he looked about him,

and he saw the pilot of his ship standing by the helm

and gazing now at the full sails and now at the distance.

And he said:

Patient, over patient, is the captain of my ship.

The wind blows, and restless are the sails;

Even the rudder begs direction;

Yet quietly my captain awaits my silence.

And these my mariners, who have heard the

choir of the greater sea,they too have heard me

patiently.

Now they shall wait no longer.

I am ready

The stream has reached the sea, and once more

THE GREAT MOTHER

holds her son against her breast.

Fare you well, people of Orphalese.

This day has ended.

It is closing upon us even as the water-lily upon its own tomorrow.

What was given us here we shall keep,

And if it suffices not, then again must we come together and together

stretch our hands unto the giver.

Forget not that I shall come back to you. .

A little while, and my longing shall gather dust and foam for another body.

A little while, a moment of rest upon the wind, and another woman shall bear me.

Farewell to you and the youth I have spent with you.

It was but yesterday we met in a dream.

You have sung to me in my aloneness, and I of your longings have built a tower in the sky.

But now our sleep has fled and our dream is over, and it is no longer dawn.

The noontide is upon us and our half waking has turned to fuller day, and we must part.

If in the twilight of memory we should meet once more,

we shall speak again together and you shall sing to me a deeper song.

and if our hands should meet in another dream we shall build another tower in the sky.

So saying he made a signal to the seamen,

and straightaway they weighed anchor and cast the ship loose from its moorings, and they moved eastward.

And a cry came from the people as from a single heart,

and it rose into the dusk and was carried out over the sea like a great trumpeting.

Only Almitra was silent, gazing after the ship until it had vanished into the mist.

And when all the people were dispersed she still stood alone upon the sea-wall,

remembering in her heart his saying:

A little while, a moment of rest upon the wind, and another woman shall bear me.'

 

 

I

ISISIS

THE

NINTH

LETTER IN THE ENGLISH ALPHABET

I AM 9 9 AM I

 

 

ALWAYS REMOVE THE I AND R SEE WHERE YOU ARE SEE WHERE YOU ARE

 

 

R
=
9
-
-
RIVER
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
2
V+E
27
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
R
18
9
9
R
=
9
-
5
RIVER
72
36
36
-
-
-
-
-
-
7+2
3+6
3+6
R
=
9
-
5
RIVER
9
9
9

 

 

THE SPLENDOUR THAT WAS EGYPT

Margaret A. Murray

Appendix

4

The New Year of God

Cornhill Magazine 1934

Page 231/233

"Three o'clock and a still starlight night in mid-September in Upper Egypt. At this hour the village is usually asleep, but to-night it is a stir for this is Nauruz Allah, the New Year of God, and the narrow streets are full of the soft sound of bare feet moving towards the Nile. The village lies on a strip of ground; one one side is the river, now swollen to its height, on the other are the floods of the inundation spread in a vast sheet of water to the edge of the desert. On a windy night the lapping of wavelets is audible on every hand; but to-night the air is calm and still, there is no sound but the muffled tread of unshod feet in the dust and the murmur of voices subdued in the silence of the night.

In ancient times throughout the whole of Egypt the night of High Nile was a night of prayer and thanks giving to the great god , the Ruler of the river, Osiris himself. Now it is only in this Coptic village that the ancient rite is preserved, and here the festival is still one of prayer and thanksgiving. In the great cities the New Year is a time of feasting and processions, as blatant and uninteresting as a Lord Mayor's Show, with that additional note of piercing vulgarity peculiar to the East.

In this village, far from all great cities, and-as a Coptic community-isolated from and therefore uninfluenced either by its Moslem neighbours or by foreigners, the festival is one of simplicity and piety. The people pray as of old to the Ruler of the river, no longer Osiris, but Christ; and as of old they pray for a blessing upon their children and their homes.

There are four appointed places on the river bank to which the village women go daily to fill their water-jars and to water their animals. To these four places the villagers are now making their way, there to keep the New Year of God.

The river gleams coldly pale and grey; Sirius blazing in the eastern sky casts a narrow path of light across the mile-wide waters. A faint glow low on the horizon shows where the moon will rise, a dying moon on the last day of the last quarter.

The glow gradually spreads and brightens till the thin crescent, like a fine silver wire, rises above the distant palms. Even in that attenuated form the moonlight eclipses the stars and the glory of Sirius is dimmed. The water turns to the colour of tarnished silver, smooth and glassy; the palm-trees close at hand stand black against the sky, and the distant shore is faintly visible. The river runs silently and without a ripple in the windless calm; the palm fronds, so sensitive to the least movement of the air, hang motionless and still; all Nature seems to rest upon this holy night.

The women enter the river and stand knee-deep in the running stream praying; they drink nine times, wash the face and hands, and dip themselves in the water. Here is a mother carrying a tiny wailing baby; she enters the river and gently pours the waternine times over the little head. The wailing ceases as the water cools the little hot face. Two anxious women hasten down the steep bank, a young boy between them; they hurriedly enter the water and the boy squats down in the river up to his neck, while the mother pours the water nine times with her hands over his face and shaven head. There is the sound of a little gasp at the first shock of coolness, and the mother laughs, a little tender laugh, and the grandmother says something under her breath, at which they all laugh softly together. After the ninth washing the boy stands up, then squats down again and is again washed nine times, and yet a third nine times; then the grandmother takes her turn and she also washes him nine times. Evidently he is very precious to the hearts of those two women, perhaps the mother's last surviving child. Another sturdy urchin refuses to sit down in the water, frightened perhaps, for a woman's voice speaks encouragingly, and presently a faint splashing and a little gurgle of childish laughter shows that he too is receiving the blessing of the Nauruz of God.

A woman stands alone, her slim young figure in its wet clinging garments silhouetted against the steel-grey water. Solitary she stands, apart from the happy groups of parents and children; then, stooping , she drinks from her once, pauses and drinks again; and so drinks nine times with a short pause between every drink and a longer pause between every three. Except for the movement of her hand as she lifts the water to her lips, she stands absolutely still, her body tense with the earnestness of her prayer, the very atmosphere round her charged with the agony of her supplication. Throughout the whole world there is only one thing which causes a woman to pray with such intensity, and that one thing is children. " This may be a childless woman praying for a child, or it may be that, in this land where Nature is as careless and wasteful of infant life as of all else, this a mother praying for the last of her little brood, feeling assured that on this festival of mothers and children her prayers must perforce be heard. At last she straightens herself, beats the water nine times with the corner of her garment, goes softly up the bank, and disappears in the darkness.

Little family parties come down to the river, a small child usually riding proudly on her father's shoulder. The men often affect to despise the festival as a woman's affair, but with memories in their hearts of their own mothers and their own childhood they sit quietly by the river and drink nine times. A few of the rougher young men fling themselves into the water and swim boisterously past, but public feeling is against them, for the atmosphere is one of peace and prayer enhanced by the calm and silence of the night.

Page 232 and 233 Continued.

For thousands of years on the night of High Nile the mothers of Egypt have stood in the great river to implore from the God of the Nile a blessing upon their children; formerly from a God who Himself has memories of childhood and a Mother. Now, as then, the stream bears on its broad surface the echo of countless prayers, the hopes and fears of human hearts; and in my memory remains a vision of the darkly flowing river, the soft murmur of prayer, the peace and calm of the New Year of God.

Abu Nauruz hallal.

 

THE WORD "NINE" OCCURS x 9 AND "NINTH" x 1

 

Page 231/233

"Three o'clock and a still starlight night in mid-September in Upper Egypt. At this hour the village is usually asleep, but to-night it is a stir for this is Nauruz Allah, the New Year of God

 

 

N
=
5
-
6
NAURUZ
101
29
2
A
=
1
-
5
ALLAH
34
16
7
-
-
6
-
11
Add to Reduce
135
45
9
-
-
-
-
1+1
Reduce to Deduce
1+3+5
4+5
-
-
-
6
-
2
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

Page 231/233

"Three o'clock and a still starlight night in mid-September in Upper Egypt. At this hour the village is usually asleep, but to-night it is a stir for this is Nauruz Allah, the New Year of God

 

T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
N
=
5
-
3
NEW
42
15
6
Y
=
7
-
4
YEAR
49
22
4
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
G
=
7
-
3
GOD
26
17
8
-
-
27
-
15
Add to Reduce
171
81
27
-
-
2+7
-
1+5
Reduce to Deduce
1+7+1
8+1
2+7
-
-
9
-
6
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

THAT

BELOW I THOUGHT YOU SHOULD READ DEAR DREAMER

 

 

The Complete Book Of

FORTUNE

1988

Page 280

9 The Nonagon, the number 9, or the Ennead was known to many of the ancients as Perfection and Concord, and as being unbounded.The latter quality was attributed to it from certain peculiarities manifested by the figure 9 when treated mathematically If 9 is multiplied by itself, or any single figure, the two figures in the product when added together always equal 9. For example:

9 x 3 = 27 = 2+7 = 9; 9 x9 = 81 = 8+1 = 9; 9 x5 = 45 = 4+5 = 9; and so on. Similarly, if the numbers from 1 to 9 inclusive are added together, totalling 45, the result of adding 4 to 5 = 9; if 9, 18, 27, 36, 45, 54, 63, 72, 81 are added the sum is 405 or 4 +0 + 5 = 9.

Again, if any row of figures is taken, their order reversed, and the smaller number subtracted from the larger, the sum of the numerals in the answer will always be 9. For example:-

74368215 51286347

23081868

and

2+3+0+8+1+8+6+8 = 36 = 8+6 = 9.


There are numerous other examples portraying this peculiar property of 9, but those given above will be sufficient to demonstrate why the ancients considered the Ennead to be unbounded. It is called Concord because it unites into one all the other primary numbers, and Perfection because nine months is the pre-natal life of a child.

In ancient Rome the market days were called novendinae, for they were held every ninth day; we remember that Lars Porsena "By the nine gods he swore"; the Hydra, a monster of mythology, had nine heads; the Styx was supposed to encircle the infernal regions nine times; the fallen angels in "Paradise Lost" fell for nine days; the Jews held the belief that Jehovah came down to the earth nine times; initiation into many secret societies of the East consisted of nine degrees; and magicians of former times would draw a magic circle nine feet in diameter and therein raise departed spirits."

 

 

 

9+9 = 18 1+8 = 9

NINE + 9 = 15 1+5 = 6

 

 

DREAMER READ DEAR DREAMER

 

Bible Study - The Five Books of Moses > The Word of God: The ...Many scriptures show us that Moses was responsible for the first five books of the Bible.
www.ucg.org/bsc/02/booksmoses.htm -

'The Five Books of Moses' (washingtonpost.com)24 Oct 2004 ... In his superbly attentive translation of the five books of Moses (Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy), he has set himself a ...
www.washingtonpost.com › Columns › Michael Dirda -

Judaism 101: TorahIn its most limited sense, "Torah" refers to the Five Books of Moses: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers and Deuteronomy. But the word "torah" can also be ...
www.jewfaq.org/torah.htm -

 

 

GODS AND SPACEMEN IN THE ANCIENT EAST

W. Raymond Drake 1968

New evidence on the unexplained mysteries of civilization in the ancient East

Page 124

"it is said that in the ancient Egyptian language OS-IRIDE meant 'mouth of the iris'168 or 'the voice of the light..."

 

 

OS-RIDE SO R I DE SO 9 9 9

 

 

OSIRIS SO IRIS ISIS IS ISIS IRIS SO OSIRIS

 

 

FINGERPRINTS

OF

THE

GODS

Graham Hancock

1995

 Page 411(number omitted)

GODS OF THE FIRST TIME

"According to Heliopolitan theology, the nine original gods who appeared in Egypt in the First Time were Ra, Shu, Tefnut, Geb, Nut, Osiris, Isis, Nepthys and Set. The offspring of these deities included well-known figures such as Horus and Anubis. In addition, other companies of gods were recognized, notably at Memphis and Hermopolis, where there were important and very ancient cults dedicated to Ptah and to Thoth.1 These First Time deities were all in one sense or another gods of creation who had given shape to chaos through their divine will. Out of that chaos they formed and populated the sacred land of Egypt,2 wherein, for many thousands of years, they ruled among men as divine pharaohs.3


http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=w9aYrHzEW-w

 

 

LOOK AT THE SEVENS LOOK AT THE SEVENS THE SEVENS THE SEVENS THE SEVENS

 

EGYPT 57772 EGYPT

EGYPT

777

EGYPT

5+2 =7

EGYPT

EGYPT 57772 EGYPT

EGYPT

EGYPT 57772 EGYPT

 

 

YIN YANG YIN YANG

YIN YANG 795-7157 YIN YANG

YIN YANG

795 7157

YIN YANG

YIN YANG YIN YANG

 

 

THE SIRIUS MYSTERY

Robert K.G.Temple 1976

Page 82

The Sacred Fifty

" We must return to the treatise 'The Virgin of the World'. This treatise is quite explicit in saying that Isis and Osiris were sent to help the Earth by giving pri­mitive mankind the arts of civilization:
And Horus thereon said:
'How was it, mother, then, that Earth received God's Efflux?' And Isis said:
'I may not tell the story of (this) birth; for it is not permitted to describe the origin of thy descent, O Horus (son) of mighty power, lest afterwards the way-of-birth of the immortal gods should be known unto men - except so far that God the Monarch, the universal Orderer and Architect, sent for a little while thy mighty sire Osiris, and the mightiest goddess Isis, that they might help the world, for all things needed them.
'Tis they who filled life full of life. 'Tis they who caused the savagery of mutual slaughtering of men to cease. 'Tis they who hallowed precincts to the Gods their ancestors and spots for holy rites.
'Tis they who gave to men laws, food and shelter.'

"Page 73

A Fairy Tale

'I INVOKE THEE, LADY ISIS, WITH WHOM THE GOOD DAIMON DOTH UNITE,

HE WHO IS LORD IN THE PERFECT BLACK.'

 

 

KEEPER OF GENESIS

A

QUEST

FOR THE HIDDEN LEGACY OF MANKIND

Robert Bauval Graham Hancock

1996

Return to the Beginning

Page 283

'I stand before the masters who witnessed the genesis, who were the authors of their own forms, who walked the dark, circuitous passages of their own becoming. . .

I stand before the masters who witnessed the transformation of the body of a man into the body in spirit, who were witnesses to resurrection when the corpse of Osiris entered the mountain and the soul of Osiris walked out shining. . . when he came forth from death, a shining thing, his face white with heat. . .

I stand before the masters who know the histories of the dead, who decide which tales to hear again, who judge the books of lives as either fun or empty, who are themselves authors of truth. And they are Isis and Osiris, the divine intelligences. And when the story is written and the end is good and the soul of a man is perfected, with a shout they lift him into heaven. . .'

Ancient Egyptian Book of the Dead (Norrnandi Ellis translation)

 

4
ISIS
56
20
2
5
HORUS
81
27
9
6
OSIRIS
89
35
8

 

 

I

ME

I SAY ISIS SAY I

I SAY OSIRIS SAY I

I SAY CHRIST SAY I

I SAY KRISHNA SAY I

I SAY RISHI ISHI ISHI RISHI SAY I

I SAY VISHNU SHIVA SHIVA VISHNU SAY I

ARISES THAT SUN SETS THAT SUN SETS THAT SUN ARISES THAT SUN

OSIRIS THAT SON SETS THAT SON SETS THAT SON OSIRIS THAT SON

 

 

WISDOM OF THE EAST

by Hari Prasad Shastri 1948

Page 8

"There is no such word in Sanscrita as 'Creation' applied to the universe. The Sanscrita word for Creation is Shristi, which means 'projection' Creation means to bring something into being out /Page 9/ of nothing, to create, as a novelist creates a character. There was no Miranda, for example, until Shakespeare created her. Similarly the ancient Indians (this term is innacurately used as there was no India at that time). who were our ancestors long, long ago. used a word for creation that means 'projection'

 

 

SRI KRISHNA RISHI KRISHNA SRI

KRSNA RISHI KRSNA

SHRI KRISHNA RISHI KRISHNA SHRI

 

 

4
ISHI
45
27
9
5
RISHI
63
36
9
4
SHAH
36
9
9
7
HASHISH
72
36
9

 

 

Middle Eastern Mythology

S. H. Hooke 1963

Page 111/112

Hebrew Mythology

"Next, and again out of the soil, Yahweh moulds animals and birds, to see if they may provide a help for the man, but since the man recognizes none of these as suitable for this purpose, Yahweh causes a magic sleep (the Hebrew /word tardemah indicates a supernatural sleep; compare Gen. 15:12) to overwhelm the man, and takes out a 'rib' (the Hebrew word also means 'side' and 'builds' it into a woman as his counterpoint, and in 3:20 gives her the name Hawwah, Eve, which means 'life'. The other apellation given to her in 2:3, Ishshah, is not a proper name but the usual Hebrew word for 'wife', the feminine of 'ish, man, or husband (cf. Hos. 2:16)"

 

 

The Astral Transition - 9:50amThis is exactly what happened to Osiris, when his brother Set (plus 72 conspirators), tricked Osiris into getting into a coffin, then threw it into the Nile ... www.diagnosis2012.co.uk/ast.htm

 

The Astral Transition - Clues From Egypt and Siberia Suggest a Shamanic Experience in 2012!

Ecdysone and the non-molecular body

Dr. Charles Muses, who died last year (2000), suggests in his 1985 book The Lion Path , 1 that the Egyptians had developed a technology in which tones, lights and an as-yet unidentified plant are used, to “open a rusty valve”, or trigger the production of hormones similar to the ecdysone (ecdydsterone), produced by larval forms of insects, which allows the adult form to emerge. In this way, they would allow the gestation of a non-molecular body that would allow the survival of consciousness beyond physical death. Just as every chrysalis has embossed wings on it, so too, does every mummy case have folded wings on it. The process was started well before death, and completed during the 70-day embalming period, that was connected to the 70-day disappearance of Sirius.

Muses, a mathematician, philosopher & computer scientist, was convinced that the synchronous perihelion (closest point of planetary orbit to the sun), of Pluto, with the periastron (closest approach of 2 stars to each other), of Sirius B and Sirius A, which both occurred in 1994, and only happen together every 90,000 years, allowed a flow of resonant energies, and the possibility of an evolutionary jump for those prepared to follow the clues left by the Egyptians. He produced a series of cassettes designed to be used at astrologically pre-determined times, while meditating, in order to produce “ the higher human analogue of the lepidopteran metamorphic hormone, ecdysterone”. This would then “activate certain genes whose functions would otherwise remain inaccessible”. The transformative energies would start slowing in January 1999, and stop by May 2000, and Muses says that those unable to complete their development before then, would have to “re-incarnate on the life-bearing planets of other solar systems that are on a later (and non-Plutonic), Meta-Cycle”.

Shamanic Egyptians

In Wm. R. Fix’s 1979 book Star Maps, 2 the author shows the correspondence between shamanic flight and the initiation rituals of Egypt. In the 4,300-year old Pyramid Texts, on the walls of the Pyramid of Unas, it is stated repeatedly that “He is not dead, this Unas is not dead”. In fact, Fix makes it plain that the reason why no bodies have ever been found in any pyramids – even those which were sealed – is because the pyramids were designed for initiation - to facilitate a OOBE or out-of-body-experience, in which the pharaoh would be gone for about 3 days, first orbiting the planet, and then going to the circumpolar stars, to become a purified spirit, (no wonder we call it astral projection!). Upon his return, Unas was told, “Put on thy body”.

A Lapland shaman's drum shows the Axis Mundi uniting the 3 worlds. Another drum painting shows the axis pointing to the circumpolar stars.

Shamans too, traditionally fly to the polar stars, and the Axis Mundi, or World Tree, which represents the earth axis, (and connects with the underworld below, and heaven above), is shown on some of their drums, as the route taken to the polar stars. Shamans usually employ drumming, fasting and power plants to access the other planes, and typically experience dismemberment, where they are torn to pieces, then put back together again, as a kind of re-birth. This is exactly what happened to Osiris, when his brother Set (plus 72 conspirators), tricked Osiris into getting into a coffin, then threw it into the Nile. The coffin became embedded in a tamarisk tree, and was eventually used as a pillar in a palace. Isis found the coffin, and hid it, but Set discovered it, and cut Osiris into 14 pieces. With the help of Thoth, Isis found all the pieces except one – the phallus - and re-assembled Osiris. With Thoth’s magic, and a wooden phallus, Isis conceived Horus. Then Osiris ascended.

Mystery religions

These shamanic themes formed the Osiris cult, then found their way into other Mystery religions, such as the Greek Mysteries of Dionysus at Eleusis, Attis in Asia Minor, Bachus in Italy, and Mithras in Persia. They all involved a voluntary death, a flight from the body, a descent into the underworld, an ascent to heaven, then a resurrection. They also had a sacrament, which, in later versions was wine, but in the Mysteries of Mithras, “developed from older rites which used consecrated bread and water mixed with the intoxicating juice of a psychedelic plant called Haoma.” 3 The various cultures all adapted one of their gods to take on the role of the resurrecting god-man, but, when a Jewish sect wanted their own Mystery religion, it was a bit more difficult, since they only had one god, so they based the Mysteries around the figure of the Jewish Messiah. Freke and Gandy, in their book The Jesus Mysteries,4 have pointed out 30 correspondences between the Dionysus/Osiris Mysteries and Christianity. I have also found Mithraism/Christianity correspondences in Pears Cyclopedia:

Dionysus/Osiris Mysteries Mithraism & Christianity

(Jesus Mysteries by Freke & Gandy) (Pears Cyclopaedia)

1. Virgin birth 1.Miraculous birth

2. Born in cave on 25th December 2. 25th December birth of founder

3. Crucifixion (or stuck to/in a tree) 3. Death & glorious resurrection

4. Birth prophesied by star 4. Belief in Heaven & hell

5. 3 shepherds visited the birth 5. Immortality of the soul

6. Baptism 6. Last Judgement

7. Water into wine 7. Sunday as Holy day

8. Miracles 8. Celebration of Easter

9. Transfiguration 9. Use of bell, Holy Water & candle

10. 12 disciples

11. Eating of bread & wine (=flesh and blood) to commune with the god)

12. Death redeems sins of world

13. Descends into Hell & resurrects after 3 days

14. Ascends to Heaven to appear as judge at the end of time

15. 3 women followers visit empty tomb.

Etc. etc.

These were the outer mysteries; the Gnostics retained the inner mysteries.

Precession encoded

Santillana and von Dechend, in their 1969 book, Hamlet’s Mill,5 have shown that there has been a knowledge of the Precession of the Equinoxes, for millennia, and that it has been encoded into mythology all over the world. This concerns the slow movement of the Earth axis in a circle, which takes about 26,000 years to complete. Plato called this the Great Year, of 25,920 years. The vernal (spring) equinox slowly moves through all 12 Zodiac constellations over the 25,920 years, until it comes back to its starting point. Actually, it is the background stars that are moving – the equinox stays in the same place. Each constellation takes 2,160 years to cross the equinoctial point, and it takes 72 years for each of the 360 degrees of the sky to rotate. The constellations also oscillate up and down over the precession. Robert Bauval and his co-authors 6 have shown that the Egyptians were measuring this movement from the First Time of Osiris, (Zep Tepi), which they put at 10,500 BC, when Orion was at its lowest point, to the Last Time of Osiris, which is coming up soon, (half a precessional cycle later), when Orion reaches its highest position.

These precessional numbers – 72, 360, 2,160, 4,320 (2x 2,160), and 25,920, have been found encoded into Egyptian myths, such as the one where Ra, upon discovering his wife’s infidelity, said she was not to bear children on any of the 360 days of the year. Thoth intervened and played a game of draughts with the Moon, and won 1/72nd part of the Moon’s light, creating the extra 5 epagomenal days, on which were born Isis, Osiris, Set, Nephthys, and Horus the elder. (360/72=5). Encoded here is 72 x 360 = 25,920. Remember also the 72 conspirators of Set, who caused Osiris to become part of the tree!

Every year, the Egyptians held a festival for Raising the Djed. The Djed was a pillar with 4 rings on it, which represented the backbone of Osiris, the tree he was entombed in, and the axis of the Earth. Barbara Hand Clow has pointed out, in her new book Catastrophobia, 7 that the relief showing the Raising of the Djed in the Temple at Abydos, shows the Djed at an initial angle of “20 to 25 degrees off vertical” – the same as the angle of tilt on Earth’s axis. When measuring the image with a protractor, it is actually within a degree of the 23.5 degree tilt angle. Clow says that around 9,500 BC, at the end of the ice-age, the catastrophe pinpointed by Allan & Delair in When the Earth Nearly Died, 8 when supernova fragments passed close to Earth, caused the start of the precession cycle, by knocking the axis away from vertical.

Djed = Axis Mundi = Tree of Life = Tree of Knowledge

Raising the djed, and Osiris as the djed - surmounted by feathers in both cases. Mayan polar axis (also surmounted by feathers -7 Macaw) with snake around it

The Mystic Cross of The Great Hierophant; Arcanum 5 of the Tarot. "The perpendicular stem of the Cross means the channel through which flows the current, passing through the three lower worlds, symbolized by the horizontal arms of the Cross." See how this relates to the 3 worlds of the Shamans (see drum above), and the Kabbalistic Tree of Life *, though the Kabbalists had 4 worlds. The central column, or Middle Pillar also represented the human spine, with its kundalini serpent, just as the djed represented the spine of Osiris.

Some Egyptian papyri show the world tree administering spiritual nourishment, thereby combining the concepts of the World Tree, Tree of Life, and Tree of Knowledge. This connection is also emphasised on Stela 25 from Izapa, Mexico, which shows “Hunahpu with Seven Macaw in his polar perch”. The polar axis is shown looking very similar to a Djed pillar, with Seven Macaw representing the Big Dipper (Plough/Great Bear) constellation. John Major Jenkins has shown in his book Maya Cosmogenesis 2012, 9 that the Maya were tracking precession, and that this is what is behind the Long Count calendar. The Crocodile Tree on the stela represents the Milky Way, and Hunahpu is shaking Seven Macaw off his perch, representing the precessional movement of the Big Dipper away from the celestial pole (and also signifying the change in preferred shamanic destination to Galactic Centre, via the Crocodile/Caiman Tree). Notice that there is a snake wrapped around the two trees!

Tree of Knowlege is Amanita Muscaria - a 13th Century fresco in Plaincourault in France

In Plaincourault, France, there is a mural showing the Tree of Knowledge , with the snake wrapped around it, and Eve talking to the snake. The Tree is a Fly Agaric mushroom! The Fly Agaric is, of course, a hallucinogenic mushroom, and John Allegro, who translated the Dead Sea Scrolls, went as far as to suggest that the early Christians used it as a sacrament. Bishop Jim Pike, (a friend of sci-fi author Philip k. Dick), found the argument so convincing, that he went to the desert near Qumran on the Dead Sea, in search of Fly Agarics – but unfortunately, he died of dehydration while in the desert. Gordon Wasson wrote a book called Soma, Divine Mushroom of Immortality, identifying the Fly Agaric with Soma, the sacrament of the Hindus, meaning “body”, (which gives us the word somatic). Andrija Puharich also wrote a book about Fly Agaric, called the Sacred Mushroom – Key to the Door of Eternity. A summary of all this can be found in James Arthur’s book, Mushrooms and Mankind.

Taking the pee?

Every year at Christmas, we re-enact our own Mystery play, which has somehow survived to remind us of all this. December 25th used to be Winter solstice. It is the birthday of the god-man Osiris/Dionysus/Mithras/Jesus, who, as Osiris, represents the polar axis, (Djed) and its 72 x 360-year precession cycle. We pretend that a wise old elf called Santa Claus flies through the sky, pulled by reindeer, (having frozen time, so he can visit everyone), and enters via the chimney. He leaves traditionally wrapped red and white gifts under a pine tree that we have brought indoors, and in socks hanging over the fireplace. Then he flies off to the North Pole!

In Siberia, since time immemorial, around Winter Solstice shamans have gathered the red and white Fly Agaric mushrooms from under the very same pine trees we put in our living rooms, and distributed them from a sack. In Siberia, the entrances to homes are in the roof, and double as a smoke outlet, so they really are entering via the chimney! The mushrooms are left to dry out by hanging them over the hearth. The mushrooms have to be gathered quickly, because the reindeer love them. However, it is a fact that the psychoactive ingredient can be recycled several times, and unpleasant side effects such as vomiting, are thus avoided. It is also a fact that the reindeer love eating yellow snow! If a reindeer herder wants to gather his herd, he only has to urinate, and they all come running.

That is why the reindeer all fly along in frozen time. Even the reindeer names reinforce the encoding (– see Solstice Studios for more info). The tree also represents the Axis Mundi, with the candles or lights and baubles representing stars, and the star on the top representing the Pole Star. It is usually a 5-pointed star, and therefore encodes 72, since a pentacle is formed by 5 x 72-degree angles. Santa lives at the North Pole, which encodes the OOBE destination, and Santa’s helpers, the elves, are either the fourth dimensional astral beings encountered, or even our higher dimensional selves - also represented by the angel/fairy on the tree.

What crazy kind of world is this? Is Jack’s trip up the beanstalk to get the golden eggs another version? Is Humpty Dumpty an exploded planet?

What does it all mean?

As I said just now, Jenkins has shown that the Maya were tracking precession with the Long Count calendar, but rather than the Vernal Equinox, they were tracking the movement of stars (the Milky Way) against the Winter Solstice. He also showed that the Mayan 13-baktun cycle (5,125 years), ends on Winter Solstice 2012. What is more, the Maya used to take hallucinogens, including toad venom, and psilocybin mushrooms. Jenkins has also found some evidence they may have taken Amanita Muscaria (Fly Agaric),10 but they mainly used the psilocybin mushroom. This is the same mushroom that Terence & Dennis McKenna took, when they were “informed by an elf-troupe that the laws of physics would change in 2012”, and conceived the Timewave Zero concept – a hierarchy of waves governing all change in the universe, and terminating in 2012, encoded in the Chinese I Ching oracle. The psilocybin mushrooms contain DMT, which is also produced in the pineal gland, or third eye, and which is shaped LIKE A PINE-CONE.

Some have suggested that the Egyptians too, took psilocybin mushrooms. They did take the blue water lily, which Paul Devereux says in The Long Trip – A Prehistory of Psychedelia,11 “was the form in which Isis restored the murdered Osiris, and was thus a symbol for him”. The lily has hypnotic effects. Devereux says the Egyptians also had access to opium (which gave Errol Flynn an out-of-body experience), and khat, which produces a dream-like state. Also, in the Americas, a different species of tobacco was taken, and in huge doses. A near-lethal dose can give an OOBE. We have heard recently of the “cocaine mummies” found in Egypt – well, they also contained large amounts of nicotine – another plant that should not have been in Egypt – very upsetting for Egyptologists!

Devereux has shown that most of these power plants can cause OOBEs when taken in large enough doses, or in combination, (though very dangerous or unpleasant in some cases), and that they have been used for just such purposes for thousands of years. In another book – Shamanism and the Mystery Lines,12 Devereux makes a very strong case that these magical shamanic flights were associated with the alignments we know as Ley Lines, where ancient barrows, standing stones, stone circles, and even pre-reformation churches (built on sacred sites), are aligned in straight lines.

Will the “Galactic Winter Solstice” in 2012 allow a mass out-of-body experience? Will celestial and terrestrial grids align? Will a passing celestial body re-align the Axis Mundi to its pre-fall state? Or maybe the falling geomagnetic field will lead to a magnetic reversal, and switch our polarity ( OOBE researcher Robert Monroe found that the body’s polarity reverses while out of body). Maybe the Sun’s sunspot mega-cycle will trigger it (largest EVER solar flare in April 2001- fortunately pointing away from Earth – plus 11-year sunspot cycle just shunted forward almost a year, shifting the next solar Max. to 2012). Or it may be triggered by magnetised bands of plasma which the solar system is passing through.

Better get practising those OOBEs!:

Click here for safe, non-toxic OOBE resources,

and here for a new astral projection site with free online courses.

More info at www.egodeath.com/amanita.htm

*NB reversed positions of Star & Emperor

UPDATE: This crop formation appeared on 15th July at east field, Alton Barnes, Wiltshire, UK. It connects many of the themes of this essay: It points directly to a Long Barrow called Adam's Grave, thus being identified as the apple tree of the Tree of Knowledge in the Garden of Eden, and showing a mushroom with gills in its reflection, thus suggesting that the tree of Knowledge could be a fly-agaric or other psychoactive mushroom, by which shamans "climbed" the tree. It also shows a heaven/overworld and an underworld, suggesting the Norse Yggdrasil, on which Odin hung himself for 3 days to attain knowledge. See http://www.cropcircleconnector.com/2002/eastfield2/eastfield2002b.html

East Field, Wilts., UK 15/7/02 C. Photo: Steve Alexander Yggdrasil

Notes

1. The Lion Path: You Can Take It With You by Muasios (Charles Muses) House of Horus 1985-90; 45911 Silver Avenue, Sardis, BC, V2R 1Y8, Canada.

2. Star Maps by Wm. R. Fix, Octopus Books, 1979; 59, Grosvenor St,., London W1

3. The Jesus Mysteries, by Timothy Freke & Peter Gandy, Thorsons, London, 1999; p. 61

4. Ibid.

5. Hamlet's Mill - An Essay Investigating the Origins of Human Knowledge and its Transmission Thrtough Myth, by Giorgio De Santillana and Hertha Von Dechend, David R. Godine, Publisher, Inc., Boston, Massachusetts, USA; 1977-92

6. The Orion Mystery by Robert Bauval & Adrian Gilbert, Mandarin Paperbacks, London, 1995; Keepers of Genesis, by Robert Bauval & Graham Hancock, Heinemann, London, 1996.

7. Catastrophobia, by Barbara Hand Clow, Bear & Co., Rochester, Vermont, USA; 2001

8. When The Earth Nearly Died - Compelling Evidence of a Catastrophic World Change 9,500 BC, by DS Allan & JB Delair; Gateway Books, Bath, UK, 1995

9. Maya Cosmogenesis 2012, by John Major Jenkins, Bear & Co, 1998

10. Ibid., p.193

11. The Long Trip - A Prehistory of Psychedelia, by Paul Devereux, Arkana (Penguin) 1997; p.88

12. Shamanism and the Mystery Lines, Llewellyn publications, 1999

 

 

72 x 14 = 1008 1+8 = 9

72 + 14 = 86 8 + 6 = 14 1+4 = 8

 

I
 
XIPE
 
TOTEC
 
 
I REMEMBER NOW THE BLOOD WEDDING THE SACRED BLOOD SACRIFICE
 

AND THE RAISING IN TRIUMPH OF MINE STILL BEATING ART

 

 

THE CALENDAR

David Ewing Duncan

1

999

Page 26

"The Mayas multiplied the baktun 13 to get what they termed a Great Cycle" equal to 5,130 years.
At the same end of a great cycle, the Maya, Aztecs, and other Mesoamerican peoples believed all things would cease to exist and an entirely new world would be ushered in to'start the next great / Page 27 / cycle. The current great cycle probably began in 3114 BC and will end on 23 December 2012.
Presumably the Maya discovered the true solar year using natural cues and careful astronomic observations, though exactly how they did it remains a puzzle. Until recently scholars-believed, their motivation was a.literal worship of time, though new- interpretations since the breaking of the Maya language code reveal that the Maya actually used their calendars to legitimize the acts of kings and other key events by recording with great accuracy the day, hour, and even minute when they occurred. This is shown in countless hieroglyphics, steles and paintings depicting the exact date when specific kings and, queens waged battle, ceremonially mutilated themselves, married and performed important sacrifices.
Maya and other Mesoamerican gods also seem to have demanded that their priests perform ceremonies precisely on time. Nowhere was this taken'more seriously - and to such a bizarre extreme ­ than among the Aztecs. Obsessed with the belief that they must keep time on its proper course, the Aztecs offered a numbing progression of human sacrifices to appease their sun god, Tonatiuh, to assure that he would rise each day and cross the sky.
The Aztecs believed that the sun required, for, 'fuel' rivers ot blood from victims who ranged from priests and criminals to the deformed, though most were prisoners captured in warfare. If Spanish chroniclers can be believed, the Aztecs sacrificed 20,000 to 50,000 people a year in their capital, Tenochtitlan, with each month requiring a prescribed tally of victims: male and female, child and adult. For iristance, in the months when the rains were supposed to come, children were drowned or walled up in caves. The more they wept and cried, the better the omen for rain. Others were flayed to help crops grow and burned to death during harvest time. To feed the need for such huge numbers of victims, / Page 28 / the Aztecs arranged a peculiar agreement with their neighbours to fight regular ceremonial battles not for conquest, but to allow each side to capture large quantities of sacrificial victims. Apparently most of the victims seized in what was called the War of Flowers considered sacrifice an honour or an unquestionable act of fate. Most were anaesthetized first with narcotic plants, though all were left conscious enough to scream and exhibit pain, which was part of this bloodiest of time rituals."

 

 

FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

Graham Hancock 1995

THE SUN AND THE MOON AND THE WAY OF THE DEAD

CHAPTER 23

TEOTIHUANCAN

PYRAMID OF THE SUN

Page 190

Part III

July. On these two dates, and not by accident, the west face of the pyramid was oriented precisely to the position ofthe setting sun." A more curious but equally deliberate effect could be observed. on the equinoxes, 20 March and 22 September. Then the passage of the sun's rays from south to north resulted at noon in the progressive obliteration of a perfectly straight shadow that ran along one of the lower stages of the western facade, The whole process, from complete shadow to complete illumination, took exactly 66.6 seconds. It had done so without fail, year-in year-out, ever since the pyramid had been built and would continue to do so until the giant edifice crumbled into dust."

Temple of the Warriors

Temple of Kukulkan

Chichen Itza

Page 104

I continued to climb the steps of the Temple of the Warriors. Weighing on my mind was the unforgettablefact that the ritual of human sacrifice had been routinely practised here in pre­ Colombian times. The empty plate that Chacmool held across his stomach had once served as a receptacle for freshly extracted hearts.

Page 105

'If the victim's heart was to be taken out,' reported one Spanish observer in the sixteenth century,they conducted him with great display .. '. and placed him on the sacrificial stone. Four of them took hold of his arms and legs, spreading them out. Then the executioner came, with a flint knife in his hand, and with great skill made an incision between the ribs on the left side, below the nipple; then he plunged in his hand and like a ' , ravenous tiger tore out the living heart; which he laid on the plate, . . 3

What kind of culture could have nourished and celebrated such demonic' behaviour? Here, in Chichenltza, amid ruins dating back more than 1200 years, a hybrid society had formed out of inter­ mingled Maya and Toltec elements. This society was by no means exceptional in its addiction to cruel and barbaric ceremonies. On the contrary, all the great indigenous civilizations' known to have flourished in Mexico had indulged in the ritualized slaughter of human beings.SHAMANIC WISDOM IN THE PYRAMID TEXTS

 

 

THE MYSTICAL TRADITION OF ANCIENT EGYPT

Jeremy Nadler 2005

Page 235/236

8

THE ANTECHAMBER TEXTS

UTTERANCE 247

THE AWAKENING OF THE INITIATE KING

O Unas, O Unas, SEE!

O Unas, O Unas, LOOK !

O Unas, O Unas, HEAR!

O Unas, O Unas, BE THERE!

O Unas, O Unas , raise yourself on your side.

Do as I command;

You who hates sleep, but who were made limp, ARISE

"It is important to understand that in becoming an "awakened Osiris," the king is at the same time becoming a "reborn Horus"; To awaken from the "sleep" of Osiris is to be reborn in a spiritual sense as a Horus-child. Hence the awakening of the initiate king is at the same time his rebirth.

Page 320

"As Horus - the god who has been throught the Osirian death and dismemberment, flown up to the heavens, and experienced spiritual rebirth - the king unites in himself the Above and the Below, and brings into manifestation a new divine human axis, a channel for the energies of the spirit world to flow into the terrestrial world. He is "the one who went and came back," who makes the link between the worlds (utt. 260). And the consequences of his having made this link is that he becomes the mediator of the fertilizing powers that flow into the terrestrial sphere, into the land of Egypt, from the spirit world. He channels the vitalizing energies of the spirit world into the realm of the living. In so doing he establishes Maat, or cosmic harmony, on earth, one of the most important functions of kingship (utts. 317 and 319). The goal of the spiritual journey described in the Pyramid Texts is therefore not simply the king's enlightenment or absorption in the godhead: it is for him to seal the connection between worlds, to unite the realms of heaven and earth for the benefit of all Egypt and thereby to establish Maat - universl harmony and order - throughout the kingdom

 

 

HOLY BIBLE

Scofield Reference

THE REVELATION OF SAINT JOHN THE DIVINE

C 13 V 18

The Beast out of the sea

Page 1342

HERE IS WISDOM LET HIM THAT HATH UNDERSTANDING

COUNT THE NUMBER OF THE BEAST FOR IT IS THE NUMBER OF A MAN AND HIS NUMBER IS

SIX HUNDRED THREE SCORE AND SIX

 

 

In the Beginning Was The Word And The Word Was

_________________

 

 

Thomas Wolfe  1900-1938


"The life of a book can be as mysterious and wonderful as the life of a man.  Its destiny, like that of man, is often 'touched by that dark miracle of chance which makes new magic in a dusty world."

 


The Concise Oxford Dictionary of Current English 1974 Edition.

'Exoteric Of doctrines modes of speech, of disciples not admitted to esoteric teaching; commonplace, ordinary, popular;...'
'Esoteric (Of philosophical doctrines etc.) meant only for the initiated; of disciples (initiated; private confidential within,"

 

 The Making Of


The Magic Mountain

Page711

"These were the moments when the "Seven Sleeper" not knowing what had happened was slowly stirring himself..."
"He saw himself released, freed from enchantment - not of his own motion he was fain to confess, but by the operation of exterior powers, of whose activities his own liberation was a minor incident indeed!"

Page713

"And we are shrinking shadows by the way side shamed by the security of our shadowdom,"
 

The Beginning of the Journey into the Heretofore


The White Rabbitz had said unto the Zed Aliz Zed, the time of thy calling is at hand. Within the creative wherewithall of the this and that, of here and now, thou hast been summoned for trial. Thou art a  being  aware as any of the nature of the coming  ordeal, and know, that if you succeed in this for which thou hast been born ,and which it is your bounden duty, and sacred task to fulfill, that you will only be able to return to the Land of the Living minus that with which you first set out.
The preparation of the years is over, you must leave at once and attempt the crossing of The Great Divide.You will be allowed to take nothing with you, other than the compass of thine own minds eye and such  karmic unfortunates as may choose in ignorance to accompany thee. Go now and may thy God be with thee.
And so it was with fearful trepidation that the Zed Aliz Zed, was made to realise at long last that the quitessential moment of the quintessential moment of a long awaited fate was upon them.
        Alizzed understood full well the import of the White Rabbitz words, and felt the spirit within tremble in mortal anguish, at the thoughts of the trials to come. Then and only then did The Zed Aliz Zed, within that total aloneness demanded of the voyager, descend into the perfect fit of the Osiris box and disappear into the void.

 

 

THE SIRIUS MYSTERY

Robert K.G.Temple 1976

Page 82

The Sacred Fifty

" We must return to the treatise 'The Virgin of the World'. This treatise is quite explicit in saying that Isis and Osiris were sent to help the Earth by giving pri­mitive mankind the arts of civilization:
And Horus thereon said:
'How was it, mother, then, that Earth received God's Efflux?' And Isis said:
'I may not tell the story of (this) birth; for it is not permitted to describe the origin of thy descent, O Horus (son) of mighty power, lest afterwards the way-of-birth of the immortal gods should be known unto men - except so far that God the Monarch, the universal Orderer and Architect, sent for a little while thy mighty sire Osiris, and the mightiest goddess Isis, that they might help the world, for all things needed them.
'Tis they who filled life full of life. 'Tis they who caused the savagery of mutual slaughtering of men to cease. 'Tis they who hallowed precincts to the Gods their ancestors and spots for holy rites. 'Tis they who gave to men laws, food and shelter.'

"Page 73

A Fairy Tale

'I INVOKE THEE, LADY ISIS, WITH WHOM THE GOOD DAIMON DOTH UNITE,

HE WHO IS LORD IN THE PERFECT BLACK.'

 

 

The Astral Transition - 9:50am This is exactly what happened to Osiris, when his brother Set (plus 72 conspirators), tricked Osiris into getting into a coffin, then threw it into the Nile ... www.diagnosis2012.co.uk/ast.htm

The Astral Transition - Clues From Egypt and Siberia Suggest a Shamanic Experience in 2012!

Ecdysone and the non-molecular body

Dr. Charles Muses, who died last year (2000), suggests in his 1985 book The Lion Path , 1 that the Egyptians had developed a technology in which tones, lights and an as-yet unidentified plant are used, to “open a rusty valve”, or trigger the production of hormones similar to the ecdysone (ecdydsterone), produced by larval forms of insects, which allows the adult form to emerge. In this way, they would allow the gestation of a non-molecular body that would allow the survival of consciousness beyond physical death. Just as every chrysalis has embossed wings on it, so too, does every mummy case have folded wings on it. The process was started well before death, and completed during the 70-day embalming period, that was connected to the 70-day disappearance of Sirius.

Muses, a mathematician, philosopher & computer scientist, was convinced that the synchronous perihelion (closest point of planetary orbit to the sun), of Pluto, with the periastron (closest approach of 2 stars to eachother), of Sirius B and Sirius A, which both occurred in 1994, and only happen together every 90,000 years, allowed a flow of resonant energies, and the possibility of an evolutionary jump for those prepared to follow the clues left by the Egyptians. He produced a series of cassettes designed to be used at astrologically pre-determined times, while meditating, in order to produce “ the higher human analogue of the lepidopteran metamorphic hormone, ecdysterone”. This would then “activate certain genes whose functions would otherwise remain inaccessible”. The transformative energies would start slowing in January 1999, and stop by May 2000, and Muses says that those unable to complete their development before then, would have to “re-incarnate on the life-bearing planets of other solar systems that are on a later (and non-Plutonic), Meta-Cycle”.

Shamanic Egyptians

In Wm. R. Fix’s 1979 book Star Maps, 2 the author shows the correspondence between shamanic flight and the initiation rituals of Egypt. In the 4,300-year old Pyramid Texts, on the walls of the Pyramid of Unas, it is stated repeatedly that “He is not dead, this Unas is not dead”. In fact, Fix makes it plain that the reason why no bodies have ever been found in any pyramids – even those which were sealed – is because the pyramids were designed for initiation - to facilitate a OOBE or out-of-body-experience, in which the pharaoh would be gone for about 3 days, first orbiting the planet, and then going to the circumpolar stars, to become a purified spirit, (no wonder we call it astral projection!). Upon his return, Unas was told, “Put on thy body”.

A Lapland shaman's drum shows the Axis Mundi uniting the 3 worlds. Another drum painting shows the axis pointing to the circumpolar stars.

Shamans too, traditionally fly to the polar stars, and the Axis Mundi, or World Tree, which represents the earth axis, (and connects with the underworld below, and heaven above), is shown on some of their drums, as the route taken to the polar stars. Shamans usually employ drumming, fasting and power plants to access the other planes, and typically experience dis-memberment, where they are torn to pieces, then put back together again, as a kind of re-birth. This is exactly what happened to Osiris, when his brother Set (plus 72 conspirators), tricked Osiris into getting into a coffin, then threw it into the Nile. The coffin became embedded in a tamarisk tree, and was eventually used as a pillar in a palace. Isis found the coffin, and hid it, but Set discovered it, and cut Osiris into 14 pieces. With the help of Thoth, Isis found all the pieces except one – the phallus - and re-assembled Osiris. With Thoth’s magic, and a wooden phallus, Isis conceived Horus. Then Osiris ascended.

Mystery religions

These shamanic themes formed the Osiris cult, then found their way into other Mystery religions, such as the Greek Mysteries of Dionysus at Eleusis, Attis in Asia Minor, Bachus in Italy, and Mithras in Persia. They all involved a voluntary death, a flight from the body, a descent into the underworld, an ascent to heaven, then a resurrection. They also had a sacrament, which, in later versions was wine, but in the Mysteries of Mithras, “developed from older rites which used consecrated bread and water mixed with the intoxicating juice of a psychedelic plant called Haoma.” 3 The various cultures all adapted one of their gods to take on the role of the resurrecting god-man, but, when a Jewish sect wanted their own Mystery religion, it was a bit more difficult, since they only had one god, so they based the Mysteries around the figure of the Jewish Messiah. Freke and Gandy, in their book The Jesus Mysteries,4 have pointed out 30 correspondences between the Dionysus/Osiris Mysteries and Christianity. I have also found Mithraism/Christianity correspondences in Pears Cyclopedia:

Dionysus/Osiris Mysteries Mithraism & Christianity

(Jesus Mysteries by Freke & Gandy) (Pears Cyclopaedia)

1. Virgin birth 1.Miraculous birth

2. Born in cave on 25th December 2. 25th December birth of founder

3. Crucifixion (or stuck to/in a tree) 3. Death & glorious resurrection

4. Birth prophesied by star 4. Belief in Heaven & hell

5. 3 shepherds visited the birth 5. Immortality of the soul

6. Baptism 6. Last Judgement

7. Water into wine 7. Sunday as Holy day

8. Miracles 8. Celebration of Easter

9. Transfiguration 9. Use of bell, Holy Water & candle

10. 12 disciples

11. Eating of bread & wine (=flesh and blood) to commune with the god)

12. Death redeems sins of world

13. Descends into Hell & resurrects after 3 days

14. Ascends to Heaven to appear as judge at the end of time

15. 3 women followers visit empty tomb.

Etc. etc.

These were the outer mysteries; the Gnostics retained the inner mysteries.

Precession encoded

Santillana and von Dechend, in their 1969 book, Hamlet’s Mill,5 have shown that there has been a knowledge of the Precession of the Equinoxes, for millennia, and that it has been encoded into mythology all over the world. This concerns the slow movement of the Earth axis in a circle, which takes about 26,000 years to complete. Plato called this the Great Year, of 25,920 years. The vernal (spring) equinox slowly moves through all 12 Zodiac constellations over the 25,920 years, until it comes back to its starting point. Actually, it is the background stars that are moving – the equinox stays in the same place. Each constellation takes 2,160 years to cross the equinoctial point, and it takes 72 years for each of the 360 degrees of the sky to rotate. The constellations also oscillate up and down over the precession. Robert Bauval and his co-authors 6 have shown that the Egyptians were measuring this movement from the First Time of Osiris, (Zep Tepi), which they put at 10,500 BC, when Orion was at its lowest point, to the Last Time of Osiris, which is coming up soon, (half a precessional cycle later), when Orion reaches its highest position.

These precessional numbers – 72, 360, 2,160, 4,320 (2x 2,160), and 25,920, have been found encoded into Egyptian myths, such as the one where Ra, upon discovering his wife’s infidelity, said she was not to bear children on any of the 360 days of the year. Thoth intervened and played a game of draughts with the Moon, and won 1/72nd part of the Moon’s light, creating the extra 5 epagomenal days, on which were born Isis, Osiris, Set, Nephthys, and Horus the elder. (360/72=5). Encoded here is 72 x 360 = 25,920. Remember also the 72 conspirators of Set, who caused Osiris to become part of the tree!

Every year, the Egyptians held a festival for Raising the Djed. The Djed was a pillar with 4 rings on it, which represented the backbone of Osiris, the tree he was entombed in, and the axis of the Earth. Barbara Hand Clow has pointed out, in her new book Catastrophobia, 7 that the relief showing the Raising of the Djed in the Temple at Abydos, shows the Djed at an initial angle of “20 to 25 degrees off vertical” – the same as the angle of tilt on Earth’s axis. When measuring the image with a protractor, it is actually within a degree of the 23.5 degree tilt angle. Clow says that around 9,500 BC, at the end of the ice-age, the catastrophe pinpointed by Allan & Delair in When the Earth Nearly Died, 8 when supernova fragments passed close to Earth, caused the start of the precession cycle, by knocking the axis away from vertical.

Djed = Axis Mundi = Tree of Life = Tree of Knowledge

Raising the djed, and Osiris as the djed - surmounted by feathers in both cases. Mayan polar axis (also surmounted by feathers -7 Macaw) with snake around it

The Mystic Cross of The Great Hierophant; Arcanum 5 of the Tarot. "The perpendicular stem of the Cross means the channel through which flows the current, passing through the three lower worlds, symbolized by the horizontal arms of the Cross." See how this relates to the 3 worlds of the Shamans (see drum above), and the Kabbalistic Tree of Life *, though the Kabbalists had 4 worlds. The central column, or Middle Pillar also represented the human spine, with its kundalini serpent, just as the djed represented the spine of Osiris.

Some Egyptian papyri show the world tree administering spiritual nourishment, thereby combining the concepts of the World Tree, Tree of Life, and Tree of Knowledge. This connection is also emphasised on Stela 25 from Izapa, Mexico, which shows “Hunahpu with Seven Macaw in his polar perch”. The polar axis is shown looking very similar to a Djed pillar, with Seven Macaw representing the Big Dipper (Plough/Great Bear) constellation. John Major Jenkins has shown in his book Maya Cosmogenesis 2012, 9 that the Maya were tracking precession, and that this is what is behind the Long Count calendar. The Crocodile Tree on the stela represents the Milky Way, and Hunahpu is shaking Seven Macaw off his perch, representing the precessional movement of the Big Dipper away from the celestial pole (and also signifying the change in preferred shamanic destination to Galactic Centre, via the Crocodile/Caiman Tree). Notice that there is a snake wrapped around the two trees!

Tree of Knowlege is Amanita Muscaria - a 13th Century fresco in Plaincourault in France

In Plaincourault, France, there is a mural showing the Tree of Knowledge , with the snake wrapped around it, and Eve talking to the snake. The Tree is a Fly Agaric mushroom! The Fly Agaric is, of course, a hallucinogenic mushroom, and John Allegro, who translated the Dead Sea Scrolls, went as far as to suggest that the early Christians used it as a sacrament. Bishop Jim Pike, (a friend of sci-fi author Philip k. Dick), found the argument so convincing, that he went to the desert near Qumran on the Dead Sea, in search of Fly Agarics – but unfortunately, he died of dehydration while in the desert. Gordon Wasson wrote a book called Soma, Divine Mushroom of Immortality, identifying the Fly Agaric with Soma, the sacrament of the Hindus, meaning “body”, (which gives us the word somatic). Andrija Puharich also wrote a book about Fly Agaric, called the Sacred Mushroom – Key to the Door of Eternity. A summary of all this can be found in James Arthur’s book, Mushrooms and Mankind.

Taking the pee?

Every year at Christmas, we re-enact our own Mystery play, which has somehow survived to remind us of all this. December 25th used to be Winter solstice. It is the birthday of the god-man Osiris/Dionysus/Mithras/Jesus, who, as Osiris, represents the polar axis, (Djed) and its 72 x 360-year precession cycle. We pretend that a wise old elf called Santa Claus flies through the sky, pulled by reindeer, (having frozen time, so he can visit everyone), and enters via the chimney. He leaves traditionally wrapped red and white gifts under a pine tree that we have brought indoors, and in socks hanging over the fireplace. Then he flies off to the North Pole!

In Siberia, since time immemorial, around Winter Solstice shamans have gathered the red and white Fly Agaric mushrooms from under the very same pine trees we put in our living rooms, and distributed them from a sack. In Siberia, the entrances to homes are in the roof, and double as a smoke outlet, so they really are entering via the chimney! The mushrooms are left to dry out by hanging them over the hearth. The mushrooms have to be gathered quickly, because the reindeer love them. However, it is a fact that the psychoactive ingredient can be recycled several times, and unpleasant side effects such as vomiting, are thus avoided. It is also a fact that the reindeer love eating yellow snow! If a reindeer herder wants to gather his herd, he only has to urinate, and they all come running.

That is why the reindeer all fly along in frozen time. Even the reindeer names reinforce the encoding (– see Solstice Studios for more info). The tree also represents the Axis Mundi, with the candles or lights and baubles representing stars, and the star on the top representing the Pole Star. It is usually a 5-pointed star, and therefore encodes 72, since a pentacle is formed by 5 x 72-degree angles. Santa lives at the North Pole, which encodes the OOBE destination, and Santa’s helpers, the elves, are either the fourth dimensional astral beings encountered, or even our higher dimensional selves - also represented by the angel/fairy on the tree.

What crazy kind of world is this? Is Jack’s trip up the beanstalk to get the golden eggs another version? Is Humpty Dumpty an exploded planet?

What does it all mean?

As I said just now, Jenkins has shown that the Maya were tracking precession with the Long Count calendar, but rather than the Vernal Equinox, they were tracking the movement of stars (the Milky Way) against the Winter Solstice. He also showed that the Mayan 13-baktun cycle (5,125 years), ends on Winter Solstice 2012. What is more, the Maya used to take hallucinogens, including toad venom, and psilocybin mushrooms. Jenkins has also found some evidence they may have taken Amanita Muscaria (Fly Agaric),10 but they mainly used the psilocybin mushroom. This is the same mushroom that Terence & Dennis McKenna took, when they were “informed by an elf-troupe that the laws of physics would change in 2012”, and conceived the Timewave Zero concept – a hierarchy of waves governing all change in the universe, and terminating in 2012, encoded in the Chinese I Ching oracle. The psilocybin mushrooms contain DMT, which is also produced in the pineal gland, or third eye, and which is shaped LIKE A PINE-CONE.

Some have suggested that the Egyptians too, took psilocybin mushrooms. They did take the blue water lily, which Paul Devereux says in The Long Trip – A Prehistory of Psychedelia,11 “was the form in which Isis restored the murdered Osiris, and was thus a symbol for him”. The lily has hypnotic effects. Devereux says the Egyptians also had access to opium (which gave Errol Flynn an out-of-body experience), and khat, which produces a dream-like state. Also, in the Americas, a different species of tobacco was taken, and in huge doses. A near-lethal dose can give an OOBE. We have heard recently of the “cocaine mummies” found in Egypt – well, they also contained large amounts of nicotine – another plant that should not have been in Egypt – very upsetting for Egyptologists!

Devereux has shown that most of these power plants can cause OOBEs when taken in large enough doses, or in combination, (though very dangerous or unpleasant in some cases), and that they have been used for just such purposes for thousands of years. In another book – Shamanism and the Mystery Lines,12 Devereux makes a very strong case that these magical shamanic flights were associated with the alignments we know as Ley Lines, where ancient barrows, standing stones, stone circles, and even pre-reformation churches (built on sacred sites), are aligned in straight lines.

Will the “Galactic Winter Solstice” in 2012 allow a mass out-of-body experience? Will celestial and terrestrial grids align? Will a passing celestial body re-align the Axis Mundi to its pre-fall state? Or maybe the falling geomagnetic field will lead to a magnetic reversal, and switch our polarity ( OOBE researcher Robert Monroe found that the body’s polarity reverses while out of body). Maybe the Sun’s sunspot mega-cycle will trigger it (largest EVER solar flare in April 2001- fortunately pointing away from Earth – plus 11-year sunspot cycle just shunted forward almost a year, shifting the next solar Max. to 2012). Or it may be triggered by magnetised bands of plasma which the solar system is passing through.

Better get practising those OOBEs!:

Click here for safe, non-toxic OOBE resources,

and here for a new astral projection site with free online courses.

More info at www.egodeath.com/amanita.htm

*NB reversed positions of Star & Emperor

UPDATE: This crop formation appeared on 15th July at east field, Alton Barnes, Wiltshire, UK. It connects many of the themes of this essay: It points directly to a Long Barrow called Adam's Grave, thus being identified as the apple tree of the Tree of Knowledge in the Garden of Eden, and showing a mushroom with gills in its reflection, thus suggesting that the tree of Knowledge could be a fly-agaric or other psychoactive mushroom, by which shamans "climbed" the tree. It also shows a heaven/overworld and an underworld, suggesting the Norse Yggdrasil, on which Odin hung himself for 3 days to attain knowledge. See http://www.cropcircleconnector.com/2002/eastfield2/eastfield2002b.html

East Field, Wilts., UK 15/7/02 C. Photo: Steve Alexander Yggdrasil

Notes

1. The Lion Path: You Can Take It With You by Muasios (Charles Muses) House of Horus 1985-90; 45911 Silver Avenue, Sardis, BC, V2R 1Y8, Canada.

2. Star Maps by Wm. R. Fix, Octopus Books, 1979; 59, Grosvenor St,., London W1

3. The Jesus Mysteries, by Timothy Freke & Peter Gandy, Thorsons, London, 1999; p. 61

4. Ibid.

5. Hamlet's Mill - An Essay Investigating the Origins of Human Knowledge and its Transmission Thrtough Myth, by Giorgio De Santillana and Hertha Von Dechend, David R. Godine, Publisher, Inc., Boston, Massachusetts, USA; 1977-92

6. The Orion Mystery by Robert Bauval & Adrian Gilbert, Mandarin Paperbacks, London, 1995; Keepers of Genesis, by Robert Bauval & Graham Hancock, Heinemann, London, 1996.

7. Catastrophobia, by Barbara Hand Clow, Bear & Co., Rochester, Vermont, USA; 2001

8. When The Earth Nearly Died - Compelling Evidence of a Catastrophic World Change 9,500 BC, by DS Allan & JB Delair; Gateway Books, Bath, UK, 1995

9. Maya Cosmogenesis 2012, by John Major Jenkins, Bear & Co, 1998

10. Ibid., p.193

11. The Long Trip - A Prehistory of Psychedelia, by Paul Devereux, Arkana (Penguin) 1997; p.88

12. Shamanism and the Mystery Lines, Llewellyn publications, 1999


 
AN ANGEL WITHOUT AN ANGLE

 

 

MIZRAIM 8 MIZRAIM

 

Mizraim - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mizraim

Mizraim (Hebrew: מִצְרַיִם / מִצְרָיִם, Modern Mitzráyim Tiberian Miṣrāyim / Miṣráyim ; cf. Arabic مصر, Miṣr) is the Hebrew name for the land of Egypt, with the ...

Mizraim

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Jump to: navigation, search

Mizraim (Hebrew: מִצְרַיִם / מִצְרָיִם, Modern Mitzráyim Tiberian Miṣrāyim / Miṣráyim ; cf. Arabic مصر, Miṣr) is the Hebrew name for the land of Egypt, with the dual suffix -āyim, perhaps referring to the "two Egypts": Upper Egypt and Lower Egypt.

Ugaritic inscriptions refer to Egypt as Msrm, in the Amarna tablets it is called Misri, and Assyrian and Babylonian records called Egypt Musur and Musri. The Arabic word for Egypt is Misr (pronounced Masr in Egyptian colloquial Arabic), and Egypt's official name is Gumhuriyah Misr al-'Arabiyah (the Arab Republic of Egypt).

According to Genesis 10, Mizraim (a son of Ham) was the younger brother of Cush and elder brother of Phut and Canaan, whose families together made up the Hamite branch of Noah's descendants. Mizraim's sons were Ludim, Anamim, Lehabim, Naphtuhim, Pathrusim, Casluhim (out of whom came Philistim), and Caphtorim.[1]

According to Eusebius' Chronicon, Manetho had suggested that the great age of antiquity in which the later Egyptians boasted had actually preceded the flood, and that they were really descended from Mizraim, who settled there anew. A similar story is related by medieval Islamic historians such as Sibt ibn al-Jawzi, the Egyptian Ibn Abd-el-Hakem, and the Persians al-Tabari and Muhammad Khwandamir, stating that the pyramids, etc. had been built by the wicked races before the deluge, but that Noah's descendant Mizraim (Masar or Mesr) was entrusted with reoccupying the region afterward. The Islamic accounts also make Masar the son of a Bansar or Beisar and grandson of Ham, rather than a direct son of Ham, and add that he lived to the age of 700. Some scholars think it likely that Mizraim is a dual form of the word Misr meaning "land", and was translated literally into Ancient Egyptian as Ta-Wy (the Two Lands) by early pharaohs at Thebes, who later founded the Middle Kingdom.

But according to George Syncellus, the Book of Sothis, supposedly by Manetho, had identified Mizraim with the legendary first pharaoh Menes, said to have unified the Old Kingdom and built Memphis. Misraim also seems to correspond to Misor, said in Phoenician mythology to have been father of Taautus who was given Egypt, and later scholars noticed that this also recalls Menes, whose son or successor was said to be Athothis.

In Judaism, Mitzrayim has been connected with the word meitzar (מיצר), meaning "sea strait", possibly alluding to narrow gulfs from both sides of Sinai peninsula. It also can mean "boundaries, limits, restrictions" or "narrow place".[citation needed]

However, author David Rohl has suggested a different interpretation: "Amongst the followers of Meskiagkasher [Cush] was his younger 'brother'– in his own right a strong and charismatic leader of men. He is the head of the falcon tribe – the descendants of Horus the 'Far Distant'. The Bible calls this new Horus-king 'Mizraim' but this name is, in reality, no more than an epithet. It means 'follower of Asr' or 'Asar' (Arabic m-asr with the Egyptian preposition m 'from'). Mizraim is merely m-Izra with the majestic plural ending 'im'. Likewise, that other great Semitic-speaking people – the Assyrians – called the country of the pharaohs 'Musri' (m-Usri)." [2]

[edit] References

1.^ Bullinger, 2000, p. 6.
2.^ Legend: Genesis of Civilisation Arrow Books Ltd, London, 1999, pp. 451–452

 

 

Search ResultsPhilippe Petit - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Philippe_Petit - CachedSimilar
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
Philippe Petit is a French high-wire artist who gained fame for his high-wire walk between the twin towers of the World Trade Center in New York City, ...

Early life - World Trade Center walk - Later life - Major high-wire performances►Images for philippe petit - Report imagesThank you for the feedback. Report another imagePlease report the offensive image. CancelDone

Philippe Petit
www.longliveirony.com/Petit.html - CachedYou +1'd this publicly. Undo
In 1974, Philippe Petit pulled off the ultimate high-wire act atop the World Trade Center. He was writing his story when the Twin Towers fell ...
Twin Towers Tightrope Walk - Phillipe Petit‏ - YouTube

www.youtube.com/watch?v=6ddpV1GvF7E
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
2 min - 25 Jul 2008 - Uploaded by gmaclachlan9
The astonishing high wire performance between the towers of the World Trade Center in 1974.

Philippe Petit - The Colbert Report - 2009-27-01 - Video Clip ...

www.colbertnation.com/the-colbert-report-videos/...27.../philippe-petit
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
6 min - 27 Jan 2009
Philippe Petit isn't courageous -- he's following his passion.

More videos for philippe petit »
Philippe Petit - New York Times
www.nytimes.com/2006/09/21/garden/21petit.htmlSimilar - Add to iGoogle
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
21 Sep 2006 – A handmade Catskill barn reflects the care of a man used to life on the edge.
The second part of Philippe Petit's story | From the Observer ...
www.guardian.co.uk/theobserver/2003/jan/19/features.magazine57 - CachedSimilar
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
19 Jan 2003 – Philippe Petit went to New York for the first time in January 1974. The twin towers of the World Trade Center would be formally dedicated on ...
The Great Feat Of Philippe Petit - CBS News
www.cbsnews.com/stories/2009/02/03/.../main4773768.shtml - CachedSimilar - Add to iGoogle
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
4 Feb 2009 – CBS Evening News: The Great Feat Of Philippe Petit - CBS Evening News: Talking With The Man Who Walked The Twin Towers.
Philippe Petit - PBS
www.pbs.org/wgbh/amex/newyork/peopleevents/p_petit.html - CachedSimilar
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
22 Aug 2003 – Philippe Petit A memorable event in the life of the World Trade Center came in the summer of 1974, while the still-unfinished (and largely ...
Philippe Petit - IMDb
www.imdb.com/name/nm0677597/ - CachedSimilar
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
Philippe Petit (I). Actor | Writer | Miscellaneous Crew. Trivia: Philippe's father wanted him to enter a military career, but when he was given a magic set ...
Philippe Petit | Free Music, Tour Dates, Photos, Videos
www.myspace.com/philippepetit - CachedSimilar
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
Philippe Petit's official profile including the latest music, albums, songs, music videos and more updates.
Timeline results for philippe petit 1974 www.independent.co.uk
In August 1974, Philippe Petit walked a tightrope between the two towers of the World Trade Centre at 1340 feet and in doing so committed "the ...
1974 www.vh1.com
On August 7, 1974, Philippe Petit tried to become the only Frenchman crazy enough to cross a tightrope strung between the twin towers of New York's ...

 

 

Search ResultsPhilippe Petit - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Philippe_Petit - CachedSimilar
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
Philippe Petit is a French high-wire artist who gained fame for his high-wire walk between the twin towers of the World Trade Center in New York City, ...

Philippe Petit (French pronunciation: [filip pəti]; born 13 August 1949) is a French high-wire artist who gained fame for his high-wire walk between the twin towers of the World Trade Center in New York City, New York, on 7 August 1974.[1] For his feat (that he referred to as "le coup"[2]), he used a 450-pound (200-kilogram) cable and a custom-made 26-foot (8-metre) long, 55-pound (25-kilogram) balancing pole.

Contents [hide]
1 Early life
2 World Trade Center walk
2.1 Planning
2.2 Walking
2.3 Aftermath
3 Later life
4 Major high-wire performances
5 Bibliography
6 Filmography
7 Tribute
8 References
9 Further reading
10 Articles and Interviews
11 External links

[edit] Early lifePetit was born in Nemours, Seine-et-Marne, France; his father, Edmond Petit, was an author and a former Army pilot. At an early age he discovered magic and juggling. At 16, he took his first steps on the wire. Petit learned everything by himself as he was being expelled from five different schools. "Within one year," he told a reporter, "I taught myself to do all the things you could do on a wire. I learned the backward somersault, the front somersault, the unicycle, the bicycle, the chair on the wire, jumping through hoops. But I thought, 'What is the big deal here? It looks almost ugly.' So I started to discard those tricks and to reinvent my art."[3] He also became adept at equestrianism, fencing, carpentry, rock-climbing and the art of bullfighting. Spurning circuses and their formulaic performances, on the sidewalks of Paris he created his street persona. In the early 1970s, he frequently juggled and worked on a slack rope in New York City's Washington Square Park.

Beginning in the 1970s, Petit began eyeing world-famous structures as stages for high-wire walks, which he executed as a combination of circus act and public performance. He performed his first such walk between the towers of the Notre Dame de Paris. In 1973, he walked a wire rigged between the two north pylons of the Sydney Harbour Bridge, in Sydney, Australia.[4]

[edit] World Trade Center walkPetit's most famous work was his performance which he executed at the World Trade Center (Twin Towers) in Manhattan.

[edit] PlanningHe was first inspired to attempt what he called his "coup" on the Twin Towers while he sat in his dentist's office in Paris in 1968. In a magazine, he came upon an article about the yet-to-be constructed buildings, along with an illustration of the model. He became obsessed with the towers, collecting articles on them whenever possible.

The "artistic crime of the century" took six years of planning, during which Petit learned everything he could about the buildings, taking into account such problems as the swaying of the towers because of wind, and how to rig the steel cable across the 200 ft (61 m) gap between the towers (at a height of 1,368 ft (417 m)). He traveled to New York on several occasions to make first-hand observations. Since the towers were still under construction, Petit and New York-based photographer Jim Moore went up in a helicopter to make aerial photographs of the trade center.[2] His friend Francis Brunn, the German Juggler, provided financial support for the attempt and its planning.[5]

Petit sneaked into the towers several times, hiding on the roof and other areas in the unfinished towers, in order to get a sense of what type of security measures were in place. Using his own observations and Moore's photographs, Petit was able to make a scale model of the towers to help him design the rigging he needed to prepare for the wirewalk. He made fake identification cards for himself and his collaborators (claiming that they were contractors who were installing an electrified fence on the roof) to gain access to the towers. Prior to this, to make it easier to get into the buildings, Petit carefully observed the clothes worn by construction workers and the kinds of tools they carried. He also took note of the clothing of office workers so that he could blend in with them when he tried to enter the buildings. He observed what time the workers arrived and left, so he could determine when he would have roof access. As the target date of his "coup" approached, he claimed to be a journalist with a French architecture magazine so that he could gain permission to interview the workers on the roof. The Port Authority allowed Petit to conduct the interviews, which he used as a pretext to make more observations. He was once caught by a police officer on the roof, and his hopes to do the high-wire walk were dampened, but he eventually regained the confidence to proceed.

On the night of Tuesday, 6 August 1974, Petit and his crew were able to ride in a freight elevator to the 104th floor with their equipment, and to store this equipment just nineteen steps from the roof. In order to pass the cable across the void, Petit and his crew had settled on using a bow and arrow. They first shot across a fishing line, and then passed larger and larger ropes across the space between the towers until they were able to pass the 450-pound steel cable across. Two cavalettis (guy lines) anchored to other points on the roof were used to stabilize the cable and keep the swaying of the wire to a minimum.[2]

[edit] WalkingOn Wednesday, 7 August 1974, shortly after 7:15 a.m., Petit stepped off the South Tower and onto his 3/4" 6×19 IWRC (independent wire rope core[6]) steel cable. He walked the wire for 45 minutes, making eight crossings between the towers, a quarter mile above the sidewalks of Manhattan. In addition to walking, he sat on the wire, gave knee salutes and, while lying on the wire, spoke with a gull circling above his head.

As soon as Petit was observed by witnesses on the ground, the Port Authority Police Department dispatched officers to the roof to take him into custody. One of the officers, Sgt. Charles Daniels, later reported his experience:

I observed the tightrope 'dancer'—because you couldn't call him a 'walker'—approximately halfway between the two towers. And upon seeing us he started to smile and laugh and he started going into a dancing routine on the high wire....And when he got to the building we asked him to get off the high wire but instead he turned around and ran back out into the middle....He was bouncing up and down. His feet were actually leaving the wire and then he would resettle back on the wire again....Unbelievable really....Everybody was spellbound in the watching of it.[7]

Petit was warned by his friend on the South Tower that a police helicopter would come to pick him off the wire unless he got off. Rain had begun to fall, and Petit decided he had taken enough risks, so he decided to give himself up to the police waiting for him on the South Tower. He was arrested once he stepped off the wire. Provoked by his taunting behaviour while on the wire, police handcuffed him behind his back and roughly pushed him down a flight of stairs. This he later described as the most dangerous part of the stunt.[8]

His audacious high-wire performance made headlines around the world. When asked why he did the stunt, Petit would say, "When I see three oranges, I juggle; when I see two towers, I walk."

Although movie cameras were on the roof during the walk, the person who was supposed to film the walk did not do so, apparently due to exhaustion.[9]

[edit] AftermathThe extensive news coverage and public appreciation of Petit's high-wire walk resulted in all formal charges relating to his walk being dropped[10] in exchange for what was supposed to be a free show of juggling for a few children in Central Park. Instead, he transformed it into another high-wire walk, in the Park above Belvedere Lake (which has now become Turtle Pond). Petit was also presented with a lifetime pass to the Twin Towers' Observation Deck by the Port Authority of New York and New Jersey. He autographed a steel beam close to the point where he began his walk.

Petit's high-wire walk is credited with bringing the then rather unpopular Twin Towers much needed attention and even affection.[11] Up to that point, critics such as historian Lewis Mumford had regarded them as ugly and utilitarian. The landlords were having trouble renting out all of their office space.[11]

Sandi Sissel filmed the original act and released it as the cinema verité documentary, High Wire (1984), with music derived from Philip Glass's Glassworks.

The documentary film Man on Wire by UK director James Marsh, about Petit's 1974 WTC performance, won both the World Cinema Jury and Audience awards at the Sundance Film Festival 2008. The film also won awards at the 2008 Full Frame Documentary Film Festival in Durham, North Carolina, and won the Academy Award for Best Documentary. Petit was on stage to help accept the award, making a coin vanish in his hands while thanking the Academy "for believing in magic" and then balanced the Oscar by its head on his chin to cheers from the audience.[12]

[edit] Later lifePetit has made dozens of public high-wire performances in his career; in 1986 he re-enacted the crossing of the Niagara River by Blondin for an Imax film. In 1989, to celebrate the 200th anniversary of the French Revolution, mayor Jacques Chirac welcomed him to walk a wire strung from the ground, at the Place du Trocadéro, to the second level of the Eiffel Tower.

Petit briefly headlined with the Ringling Brothers' Circus, but circus life did not agree with him. It was during his stint with the circus that he suffered his only fall, from 45 feet (≈ 14 meters) during a practice walk, breaking several ribs. He says he has never fallen during a performance. "If I had, I wouldn't be here."[13]

Petit regularly gives lectures and workshops internationally on a variety of topics and subjects. He single-handedly built a barn in the Catskill Mountains using the methods and tools of the 18th-century timber framers;[citation needed] and currently,[when?] he is working on his eighth book, A Square Peg.

Among his friends who have associated themselves with some of his projects are such diverse artists as: Mikhail Baryshnikov, Werner Herzog, Annie Liebovitz, Milos Forman, Volker Schlöndorff, Twyla Tharp, Peter Beard, Marcel Marceau, Paul Auster, Paul Winter, Debra Winger, Robin Williams and Sting.[citation needed]

Petit has been presented with the James Park Morton Interfaith Award, the Streb Action Maverick Award, The Byrdcliff Award, is the recipient of the New York Historical Society Award and was made Chevalier des Arts et des Lettres by the French Ministry of Culture. Petit shares his time between New York City where he is an artist in residence at the Cathedral of Saint John the Divine and a hideaway in the Catskills.

[edit] Major high-wire performancesYear Walk[clarification needed] Location Notes
1971 Vallauris Vallauris, Alpes-Maritimes, France performance for artist Pablo Picasso's 90th birthday
Notre Dame Cathedral Notre Dame Cathedral
Paris, France
1973 Sydney Harbour Bridge Sydney Harbour Bridge
Sydney, Australia
1974 World Trade Center World Trade Center
New York City, New York, United States
Central Park Central Park
New York City, New York, United States inclined walk over Belvedere Lake[clarification needed]
Laon Cathedral Laon Cathedral
Laon, Picardy, France crossing between the cathedral's two spires for an international television special
1975 Louisiana Superdome Louisiana Superdome
New Orleans, Louisiana, United States walk for the opening of the stadium
1982 Cathedral of Saint John the Divine Cathedral of Saint John the Divine
New York City, New York, United States walk celebrating renewal of the cathedral's construction following a forty-year hiatus
Concert in the Sky Denver, Colorado, United States high-wire play directed and produced by Petit for the opening of the World Theatre Festival
1983 Skysong New York, United States[clarification needed] high-wire play directed and produced by Petit for the opening of the State University of New York Arts Festival
Centre Georges Pompidou Centre Georges Pompidou
Paris, France
1984 Corde Raide-Piano Volant Paris, France high-wire play directed and produced by Petit with pop-music singer-songwriter Jacques Higelin
Paris Opera Paris Opera
Paris, France high-wire improvisation with opera singer Margherita Zimmermann
Museum of the City of New York Museum of the City of New York
New York City, New York, United States high-wire performance for the opening of the museum's "Daring New York" exhibit
1986 Ascent Cathedral of Saint John the Divine
New York City, New York, United States concert for grand piano and high wire on an inclined cable over the nave of the cathedral
Lincoln Center Lincoln Center
New York City, New York, United States high-wire performance for the reopening of the Statue of Liberty
1987 Walking the Harp/A Bridge for Peace[clarification needed] Jerusalem, Israel high-wire performance on an inclined cable linking the Jewish and Arab quarters for opening of Israel Festival under the auspices of Jerusalemite Mayor Teddy Kollek
Moondancer Portland Center for the Performing Arts
Portland, Oregon, United States high-wire opera for the opening of the center
Grand Central Dances Grand Central Terminal
New York City, New York, United States high-wire choreography above the concourse of the terminal
1988 House of the Dead Paris, France creation of the role of the eagle in a production of From the House of the Dead (1930), an opera by Leoš Janáček directed by Volker Schlöndorff
1989 Tour et Fil Paris, France spectacular walk – for an audience of 250,000 – on an inclined 700-metre (2,300-foot) cable linking the Palais de Chaillot with the second story of the Eiffel Tower commemorating the French Bicentennial and the 200th anniversary of the Declaration of Rights of Man and Citizen under the auspices of Parisian Mayor Jacques Chirac
1990 American Overture American Center
Paris, France high-wire play for the ground-breaking ceremony of the center
Tokyo Walk Tokyo, Japan Japan's first high-wire performance to celebrate the opening of the Plaza Mikado building in Tokyo's Akasaka district[14][15]
1991 Viennalewalk Vienna, Austria high-wire performance evoking the history of cinema for the opening of the Vienna International Film Festival under the direction of film director Werner Herzog
1992 Namur Namur, Belgium inclined walk to the Citadel of Vauban for a telethon benefiting children with leukemia
Farinet Funambule! Switzerland high-wire walk portraying the 19th-century Robin Hood of the Alps[clarification needed] culminated by the harvest of the world's-smallest registered vineyard to benefit abused children
The Monk's Secret Longing Cathedral of Saint John the Divine
New York City, New York, United States high-wire performance for the Regents' Dinner commencing the centennial celebrations of the cathedral
1994 Historischer Hochseillauf Frankfurt, Germany historic high-wire walk on an inclined cable to celebrate the city's 1,200th anniversary, viewed by 500,000 spectators and the subject of a live, nationally broadcast television special
1995 Catenary Curve New York City, New York, United States humorous interlude during a conference on suspended structures given by the architect Santiago Calatrava
1996 ACT New York City, New York, United States medieval performance to celebrate the 25th anniversary of a New York City youth program[clarification needed]
Crescendo Cathedral of Saint John the Divine
New York City, New York, United States theatrical, allegorical New Year's Eve performance on three different wires set in the nave of the cathedral as the farewell tribute to The Very Reverend James Parks Morton, Dean of the Cathedral, and his wife Pamela
1999 Millennium Countdown Walk Rose Center for Earth and Space at the American Museum of Natural History
New York City, New York, United States Inauguration of the center
2002 Arts on the High Wire Hammerstein Ballroom
New York City, New York, United States benefit performance for the New York Arts Recovery Fund on an inclined wire, with clown Bill Irwin and pianist Evelyne Crochet
Crystal Palace Jacob K. Javits Convention Center
New York City, New York, United States
Crossing Broadway New York City, New York, United States inclined walk, fourteen stories high, for the television talk show The Late Show with David Letterman (since 1993)

[edit] BibliographyPhilippe Petit, Trois Coups, (Paris: Herscher, 1983). ISBN 2-7335-0062-7
Philippe Petit, Two towers, I walk, (New York: Reader's Digest, 1975), ASIN B00072LQRM.
Philippe Petit, On The High Wire, Preface by Marcel Marceau, Postface by Werner Herzog (New York: Random House, 1985). ISBN 0-394-71573-X.
Philippe Petit, Funambule, (Paris: Albin Michel, 1991) ISBN 978-2-226-04123-4
Philippe Petit, Traité du funambulisme, Preface by Paul Auster, (Arles: Actus Sud, 1997), ISBN 2-226-04123-0, (in French / en français).
Philippe Petit, Über Mir Der Offene Himmel, (Stuttgart: Urachhaus, 1998) ISBN 978-3825172091
Philippe Petit, Trattato di Funambolismo, (Milano: Ponte Alle Grazie, 1999) ISBN 8879284509
Philippe Petit, To Reach The Clouds: My High Wire Walk Between The Twin Towers, (New York, North Point Press, 2002). ASIN B000UDX0JA, ISBN 0-86547-651-9
Philippe Petit, L'Art du Pickpocket, (Arles: Actes Sud, 2006) ISBN 2-7427-6106-3
Philippe Petit, Alcanzar las nubes, (Alpha Decay, Barcelona, 2007) ISBN 978-84-934868-9-1
Philippe Petit, Man on Wire, (Skyhorse Publishing, New York, 2008) ISBN 978-1602393325
[edit] FilmographyYear Film Location Role Notes
1983 Concert in the Sky Denver Centre Productions, Inc., directed by Mark Elliot
1984 High Wire New York Prairie Dog Productions, directed by Sandi Sissel
1986 Niagara: Miracles, Myths and Magic Canada Blondin Seventh Man Films for the IMAX System, directed by Kieth Merrill
1989 Tour et Fil France FR3/Totem Productions, directed by Alain Hattet
1991 Filmstunde Austria Werner Herzog Productions, directed by Werner Herzog
1993 Profile of Philippe Petit Washington, D.C. National Geographic Explorer Special
1994 The Man on the Wire Germany Documentary of the rigging and artistic preparations for Hisorischer Hochseillauf, Hessischer Rundfunk Television
1994 Historischer Hochseillauf Germany Live broadcast of the walk, Hessischer Rundfunk Television, directed by Sacha Arnz
1995 Mondo France Costa Gavras Productions, directed by Tony Gatlif
1995 Secrets of Lost Empires: The Incas Peru PBS/NOVA and BBC co-production, directed by Michael Barnes
2003 The Center of the World of New York City: A Documentary Film, Episode 8: People & Events: Philippe Petit (1948-) New York City PBS
2005 The Man Who Walked Between the Towers USA Michael Sporn Animation and Weston Woods Studios
2008 Man on Wire UK Wall to Wall/Red Box Films, directed by James Marsh, Academy Award winning documentary

[edit] TributeThe song "Sleepwalking" by Danish composer Ste van Holm is a tribute to the World Trade Center walk.[citation needed]
The Low Anthem's song "Boeing 737", from their 2011 album Smart Flesh contains a reference to Petit's World Trade Center walk.[16]
[edit] References This article uses bare URLs or very simple external links in its references or external links section. Such references are threatened by link rot. Please use proper citations containing each referenced work's title, author, publisher, date, and source, so that the article remains verifiable in the future. Several templates and a tool are available to facilitate formatting. (May 2011)

1.^ Lichtenstein, Grace (8 August 1974). "Stuntman, Eluding Guards, Walks a Tightrope Between Trade Center Towers; Free Performance Due 200 Planning Trips.". The New York Times. http://select.nytimes.com/gst/abstract.html?res=F50B12FA35581A7493CAA91783D85F408785F9&scp=7&sq=%22Philippe+Petit%22&st=p. Retrieved 18 April 2008. "Combining the cunning of a second-story man with the nerve of an Evel Knievel, a French high-wire artist sneaked past guards at the World Trade center, ran a cable between the tops of its twin towers and tightrope-walked across it yesterday morning."
2.^ a b c Marsh, James (Director). (2008). Man on Wire. [Documentary].
3.^ Tomkins, Calvin, "The Man Who Walks on Air," New Yorker Magazine 1999, excerpted in LIFE STORIES, by David Remnick, Modern Library Paperback edition, 2001.
4.^ Man On Wire DVD, "Philippe Petit's Sydney Harbor Bridge Crossing" bonus feature.
5.^ Higginbotham, Adam (19 January 2003). "The second part of Philippe Petit's story". The Guardian (London). http://www.guardian.co.uk/theobserver/2003/jan/19/features.magazine57.
6.^ [1]
7.^ "People & Events: Philippe Petit (1948-)" in Episode 8: The Center of the World of New York City: A Documentary Film broadcast on American Experience, Public Broadcasting Service in 2003
8.^ Yabroff, Jennie (2008-07-18). "He Had New York At His Feet". Newsweek. http://www.newsweek.com/id/146902. Retrieved 17 August 2008.
9.^ Damon Smith, James Marsh, "Dancing in the clouds", Filmmaker Magazine, Summer 2008.
10.^ Lichtenstein, Grace (8 August 1974). "Stuntman, Eluding Guards, Walks a Tightrope Between Trade Center Towers". The New York Times. http://www.nytimes.com/1974/08/08/nyregion/08WTC.htm. Retrieved 31 October 2010.
11.^ a b "Before & After; Talking of the Towers" The New York Times.
12.^ http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pD9jsx9mKtQ
13.^ Adam Higginbotham, Adam (19 January 2003). "Touching the Void". The Observer.
14.^ http://www.edward.net/profile.html
15.^ http://www.cami.com/worddocs/worddocs2080/HighWire%20Performances.pdf
16.^ Jackson, Dan (8 April 2011). "Low Anthem's Circus High-Wire Act". Spin. http://www.spin.com/articles/exclusive-low-anthems-circus-high-wire-act. Retrieved 24 May 2011.
[edit] Further readingMordicai Gerstein, The Man Who Walked Between the Towers (Roaring Brook Press, 2003) ISBN 978-0761317913
David Chelsea, 9-11: Artists Respond feature entitled "He Walks on Air 110 Stories High" (DC Comics, 2002) ISBN 978-1563898815
Ralph Keyes, Chancing It: Why We Take Risks (Little, Brown & Company, 1985) ISBN 0-316-49132-2
Angus K. Gillespie, Twin Towers: the Life of New York City's World Trade Center (Rutgers University Press, 1999) ISBN 978-0813527420
James Glanz and Eric Lipton, City in the Sky (New York: Times Book, 2003) ISBN 0805076913
Colum McCann, Let the Great World Spin (New York: Random House, 2009) ISBN 978-0812973990
[edit] Articles and InterviewsHager, Emily (12 August 2010). "Learning to Walk in the Slippers of a High-Wire Artist". New York Times. http://www.nytimes.com/2010/08/13/nyregion/13petit.html. Retrieved 12 August 2010.
Green, Penelope (21 September 2006). "A High-Wire Master Touches Down.". New York Times. http://www.nytimes.com/2006/09/21/garden/21petit.html?pagewanted=1&sq. Retrieved 18 April 2008.
Higginbotham, Adam (19 January 2003). "On top of the world.". London: The Guardian. http://www.guardian.co.uk/theobserver/2003/jan/19/features.magazine7.
Lazarovic, Sarah (9 January 2002). "The Daredevil in the Clouds.". The National Post. http://www.longliveirony.com/Petit.htm.
Tomkins, Calvin (5 April 1999). "Onward and Upward with the Arts, "The Man Who Walk on Air"". The New Yorker. http://wwww.newyorker.com/archive/1999/04/05/1999_04_05_080_TNY_LIBRY_000017914#ixzz12k4nlilD.
Mason, Anthony (3 February 2009). "The Great Feat Of Philippe Petit, CBS Evening News: Talking With The Man Who Walked The Twin Towers". CBS. http://www.cbsnews.com/stories/2009/02/03/eveningnews/main4773768.shtml.
Colbert, Stephen (27 January 2009). "Philippe Petit". Comedy Central. http://www.colbertnation.com/the-colbert-report-videos/217060/january-27-2009/philippe-petit.
Langston, Bonnie (24 April 2009). "Still Working the Wire". Daily Freeman. http://www.dailyfreeman.com/articles/2009/04/24/life/doc49f1349e71724682655103.txt.
Tucker, Reed (13 April 2008). "The Man Who Walked Between the Twin Towers Stars in a New Documentary on his High-Wire Act". New York Post. http://www.nypost.com/p/entertainment/item_4JsbAPrBYjHJm2oBZfbjlN.
Heller, Sabine (10 May 2010). "Philippe Petit, Man On Wire: "I'm Afraid of Animals With Too Many Legs or No Legs at All"". Huffington Post. http://www.huffingtonpost.com/sabine-heller/philippe-petit-man-on-wir_b_570720.html.
Grace, Lichtenstein (8 August 1974). "Stuntman, Eluding Guards, Walks a Tightrope Between Trade Center Towers". New York Times. http://www.nytimes.com/1974/08/08/nyregion/08WTC.htm.
"Not My Job: Philippe Petit". NPR. 7 February 2009. http://www.npr.org/templates/story/story.php?storyId=100366857.
[edit] External linksMSA - The Man Who Walked Between The Towers. Co-produced by Michael Sporn Animation and Weston Woods Studios
Philippe Petit Signature visible in the 1980s
photos of Philippe Petit crossing the Twin Towers along with others
Persondata
Name Petit, Philippe
Alternative names
Short description
Date of birth 13 August 1949
Place of birth Nemours, France
Date of death
Place of death
Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Philippe_Petit"
View page ratingsRate this page
Rate this page
Page ratings
What's this?Current average ratings.
Trustworthy

Objective

Heavily biasedComplete

Well-written

I am highly knowledgeable about this topic (optional)
I have a relevant college/university degreeIt is part of my professionIt is a deep personal passionThe source of my knowledge is not listed here I would like to help improve Wikipedia, send me an e-mail (optional) We will send you a confirmation e-mail. We will not share your address with anyone. (Privacy policy)Submit ratings

Saved successfullyYour ratings have not been submitted yetYour ratings have expiredPlease reevaluate this page and submit new ratings.
An error has occured. Please try again later.
Thanks! Your ratings have been saved.Please take a moment to complete a short survey.Start surveyMaybe later
Thanks! Your ratings have been saved.Do you want to create an account?An account will help you track your edits, get involved in discussions, and be a part of the community.Create an accountorLog inMaybe later
Thanks! Your ratings have been saved.Did you know that you can edit this page?Edit this pageMaybe later Categories: 1949 births | Living people | People from Nemours | French magicians | French stunt performers | Tightrope walkers | Jugglers | World Trade Center
Hidden categories: Articles needing additional references from May 2011 | All articles needing additional references | Articles with hCards | All articles with unsourced statements | Articles with unsourced statements from November 2010 | All pages needing cleanup | Vague or ambiguous time from May 2011 | Wikipedia articles needing clarification from May 2011 | Articles with unsourced statements from March 2011 | Articles needing cleanup from May 2011 | Articles needing link rot cleanup from May 2011 | Use dmy dates from November 2010

 

Walking On Wednesday, 7 August 1974, shortly after 7:15 a.m., Petit stepped off the South Tower and onto his 3/4" 6×19 IWRC (independent wire rope core[6]) steel cable. He walked the wire for 45 minutes, making eight crossings between the towers, a quarter mile above the sidewalks of Manhattan. In addition to walking, he sat on the wire, gave knee salutes and, while lying on the wire, spoke with a gull circling above his head.

Wednesday, 7 August 1974,

2001 MINUS 1974

IS

27

2+7

IS

9

Tuesday, September 11, 2001

Search ResultsSeptember 11 attacks - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/September_11_attacks - CachedSimilar
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
The September 11 attacks (often referred to, in combination with the attacks' side effects on that day, as September 11, September 11th or 9/11) were a ...

 

September 11 attacksFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaJump to: navigation, search
"9/11" redirects here. For the date, see September 11 or November 9. For other uses, see 911 (disambiguation).
September 11 attacks

From top to bottom: the World Trade Center burning; the Pentagon collapses; Flight 175 crashes into WTC 2; a fireman requests help at Ground Zero; an engine from Flight 93 is recovered; Flight 77 crashes into the Pentagon.
Location New York City; Arlington County, Virginia; and near Shanksville, Pennsylvania.
Date Tuesday, September 11, 2001
8:46 am (2001-09-11T08:46) – 10:28 am (2001-09-11T10:29) (UTC-4)
Attack type Aircraft hijacking, mass murder, suicide attack, terrorism
Death(s) Approximately 3,000 (including 19 hijackers)
Injured More than 6,000
Perpetrator(s) Al-Qaeda led by Osama bin Laden[1]
(see also Responsibility and Hijackers)
[show]v · d · e
Major attacks by al-Qaeda

1993 World Trade Center bombing – 1998 United States embassy bombings – USS Cole – September 11 attacks – Riyadh – Istanbul - 2004 Khobar massacre –7/7 London - Qahtaniya – April 2007 Algiers bombings – December 2007 Algiers bombings – Islamabad

The September 11 attacks (often referred to, in combination with the attacks' side effects on that day, as September 11, September 11th or 9/11[nb 1]) were a series of four coordinated suicide attacks by al-Qaeda upon the United States on Tuesday, September 11, 2001. On that morning, 19 al-Qaeda terrorists hijacked four commercial passenger jet airliners.[2][3] The hijackers intentionally crashed two of the airliners into the Twin Towers of the World Trade Center in New York City, killing everyone on board and thousands of those working in the buildings. Both towers collapsed within two hours, destroying nearby buildings and damaging others. A third airliner was crashed into the Pentagon. Hijackers had redirected the fourth plane toward Washington, D.C., targeting either the Capitol Building or the White House, but crashed it in a field near Shanksville in rural Pennsylvania after passengers attempted to retake control of the airliner. There were no survivors from any of the flights.

Nearly 3,000 victims and the 19 hijackers died in the attacks.[4] Among the 2,753 victims who died in the attacks on the World Trade Center were 343 firefighters and 60 police officers from New York City and the Port Authority, and 8 private emergency medical technicians and paramedics.[5] Another 184 people were killed in the attack on the Pentagon.[6] The overwhelming majority of casualties were civilians, including nationals of over 70 countries.[7]

Suspicion quickly fell on al-Qaeda. Its leader Osama bin Laden initially denied involvement, but in 2004 he finally claimed responsibility for the attacks.[1] Al-Qaeda and bin Laden cited U.S. support of Israel, the presence of US troops in Saudi Arabia, and sanctions against Iraq as motives for the attacks. The United States responded to the attacks by launching the War on Terror, invading Afghanistan to depose the Taliban, who had harbored al-Qaeda members, and by enacting the USA PATRIOT Act. It was not until May 2011 that bin Laden was found and killed. Many other countries also strengthened their anti-terrorism legislation and expanded law enforcement powers. Some American stock exchanges stayed closed for the rest of the week following the attack and posted enormous losses on reopening, especially in the airline and insurance industries. The destruction of billions of dollars' worth of office space caused serious damage to the economy of Lower Manhattan.

The damage to the Pentagon was cleared and repaired within a year, and the Pentagon Memorial was built adjacent to the building. The rebuilding of the World Trade Center site began in 2002 and remains ongoing. Ground was broken for the Flight 93 National Memorial on November 8, 2009, and the first phase of construction is expected to be ready for the 10th anniversary of the attacks on September 11, 2011.[8]

Contents [hide]
1 Attacks
1.1 Casualties
1.2 Damage
1.3 Rescue and recovery
2 Attackers and their background
2.1 Al-Qaeda
2.2 Planning of the attacks
2.3 Osama bin Laden
2.4 Khalid Sheikh Mohammed
2.5 Other al-Qaeda members
2.6 Motives
3 Aftermath
3.1 Immediate response
3.2 Military operations following the attacks
3.3 Domestic response
3.3.1 Hate crimes
3.3.2 Muslim American reaction
3.4 International response
4 Long-term effects
4.1 Economic aftermath
4.2 Health effects
4.3 Government policies toward terrorism
5 Investigations
5.1 FBI investigation
5.2 9/11 Commission
5.3 Collapse of the World Trade Center
5.4 Internal review of the CIA
6 Rebuilding
7 Memorials
7.1 Final resting place for WTC victims
8 See also
9 Notes
10 References
11 Further reading
12 External links
12.1 Multimedia

AttacksMain article: Timeline for the day of the September 11 attacks

Map showing the attacks on the World Trade Center (the planes are not drawn to scale).
United Airlines Flight 175 crashes into the south tower.

Security camera footage of Flight 77 hitting the Pentagon.[9] The plane hits the Pentagon at approximately 86 seconds after the beginning of this recording.Early on the morning of September 11, 2001, nineteen hijackers took control of four commercial airliners en route to San Francisco and Los Angeles from Boston, Newark, and Washington, D.C.[10] Planes with long flights were intentionally selected for hijacking because they would be heavily fueled.[11] At 8:46 a.m., American Airlines Flight 11 crashed into the World Trade Center's North Tower, followed by United Airlines Flight 175, which hit the South Tower at 9:03 a.m.[12][13]

Another group of hijackers flew American Airlines Flight 77 into the Pentagon at 9:37 a.m.[14] A fourth flight, United Airlines Flight 93, crashed near Shanksville, Pennsylvania at 10:03 a.m. local time after the passengers on board engaged in a fight with the hijackers. Its ultimate target is believed to have been either the Capitol or the White House.[11]

Flight 93's cockpit voice recorder revealed that crew and passengers attempted to seize control of the plane from the hijackers after learning through phone calls that similarly hijacked planes had been crashed into buildings that morning.[15] One of the hijackers gave the order to roll the plane once it became evident that they would lose control of the plane to the passengers.[16] Soon afterward, the aircraft crashed into a field near Shanksville.


View of the World Trade Center shortly after both towers fell (the original 7 World Trade Center can be seen still standing).Some passengers were able to make phone calls using the cabin airphone service and mobile phones,[17][18] and provide details: the presence of several hijackers aboard each plane; that mace or other noxious chemical spray, such as tear gas or pepper spray was used; that some people aboard had been stabbed.[19][20][21][22] Reports indicated that during two of the flights, the hijackers stabbed and killed aircraft pilots, flight attendants and in at least one case, a passenger.[23][24] The 9/11 Commission established that two of the hijackers had recently purchased Leatherman multi-function hand tools.[25] A flight attendant on Flight 11, a passenger on Flight 175, and passengers on Flight 93 mentioned that the hijackers had bombs, but one of the passengers also said he thought the bombs were fake. The FBI found no traces of explosives at the crash sites, and the 9/11 Commission concluded the bombs were probably fake.[23]

Three buildings in the World Trade Center Complex collapsed due to structural failure.[26] The south tower (2 WTC) fell at approximately 9:59 a.m., after burning for 56 minutes in a fire caused by the impact of United Airlines Flight 175.[26] The north tower (1 WTC) collapsed at 10:28 a.m., after burning for approximately 102 minutes.[26] When the north tower collapsed, debris fell on the nearby 7 World Trade Center building (7 WTC) damaging it and starting fires. These fires burned for hours and compromised the building's structural integrity, which led to the crumbling of the east penthouse at 5:20 p.m. and complete collapse at 5:21 p.m.[27][28]

All aircraft within the continental U.S. were grounded, and aircraft already in flight were told to land immediately. All international civilian aircraft were either turned back or redirected to airports in Canada or Mexico, and all international flights were banned from landing on U.S. soil for three days.[29] The attacks created widespread confusion among news organizations and air traffic controllers across the United States. Among the unconfirmed and often contradictory reports aired throughout the day by news sources, one of the most prevalent was the report that a car bomb had been detonated at the U.S. State Department's headquarters in Washington, D.C.[30] Another jet—Flight 1989—was suspected of having been hijacked, but this too turned out to be false after it responded to controllers and landed safely in Cleveland, Ohio.[31]

In a September 2002 interview, Khalid Sheikh Mohammed and Ramzi bin al-Shibh, who are believed to have organized the attacks, said the fourth hijacked plane was heading for the United States Capitol,[32] not for the White House. They also said al-Qaeda initially planned to target nuclear installations rather than the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, but decided against it, fearing it could "get out of control".[33]

Casualties
Path of Flight 93 until it crashed in Southern Pennsylvania on September 11Main article: Casualties of the September 11 attacks
There were a total of 2,996 deaths, including the 19 hijackers and 2,977 victims.[34] The victims were distributed as follows: 246 on the four planes (from which there were no survivors), 2,606 in New York City in the towers and on the ground, and 125 at the Pentagon.[35][36] All the deaths in the attacks were civilians except for 55 military personnel killed in the attack on the Pentagon.[37]

Deaths (excluding hijackers)
New York City World Trade Center 2,606[35][38]
American 11 87[39]
United 175 60[40]
Arlington Pentagon 125[41]
American 77 59[42]
Shanksville United 93 40[43]
Total 2,977

According to the 9/11 Commission, hundreds were killed instantly by the impacts, while the rest were trapped and died when the towers collapsed.[44] Of the people who were at or above the floors of impact in the North and South Towers, at least 1,366 of those died in the North Tower, and at least 618 died in the South Tower in which evacuation had begun before the second impact.[45] Thus over 90% of the workers and visitors who died in the towers had been at or above the points of impact.


The remains of 6 World Trade Center, 7 World Trade Center, and 1 World Trade Center, days after the attacks.A total of 411 emergency workers who responded to the scene died as they attempted to rescue people and fight fires. The New York City Fire Department (FDNY) lost 341 firefighters and 2 paramedics.[46] The New York City Police Department lost 23 officers.[47] The Port Authority Police Department lost 37 officers,[48] and 8 additional emergency medical technicians (EMTs) and paramedics from private EMS units were killed.[49][50]

At least 200 people jumped to their deaths from the burning towers (as depicted in the photograph "The Falling Man"), landing on the streets and rooftops of adjacent buildings hundreds of feet below.[51] Some of the occupants of each tower above its point of impact made their way upward toward the roof in hope of helicopter rescue, but the roof access doors were locked. No plan existed for helicopter rescues, and the thick smoke and intense heat would have prevented helicopters from conducting such rescues.[52]

Cantor Fitzgerald L.P., an investment bank on the 101st–105th floors of One World Trade Center, lost 658 employees, considerably more than any other employer.[53] Marsh Inc., located immediately below Cantor Fitzgerald on floors 93–101, lost 355 employees, and 175 employees of Aon Corporation were killed.[54] NIST estimated that about 17,400 civilians were in the World Trade Center complex at the time of the attacks, while turnstile counts from the Port Authority suggest that 14,154 people were typically in the Twin Towers by 8:45 a.m.[55][56] The vast majority of people below the impact zone safely evacuated the buildings, along with 18 people who were in the impact zone in the south tower and a number above the impact zone who used the one intact stairwell in the south tower.[57]

After New York, New Jersey was the hardest hit state, with the city of Hoboken sustaining the most deaths.[58] More than 70 countries lost citizens in the attacks on the World Trade Center.[7] Two people were later added to the official death toll after dying from health conditions linked to exposure to dust from the collapse of the World Trade Center.[59][60]

Weeks after the attack, the death toll was estimated to be over 6,000,[61] more than twice the number of deaths that was confirmed later. The city was only able to identify remains for about 1,600 of the World Trade Center victims. The medical examiner's office also collected "about 10,000 unidentified bone and tissue fragments that cannot be matched to the list of the dead".[62] Bone fragments were still being found in 2006 as workers were preparing to demolish the damaged Deutsche Bank Building. In 2010, a team of anthropologists and archaeologists searched for human remains and personal items at the Fresh Kills Landfill, where seventy-two more human remains were recovered, bringing the total found to 1,845. DNA profiling continues in an attempt to identify additional victims.[63] As of May 2011, 1,630 victims have been identified, while 1,123 (41%) of the victims remained unidentified.[64] The remains are being held in storage in Memorial Park, outside the New York City Medical Examiner’s facilities. It is expected that the remains will be moved in 2013 to a repository located behind a wall at the 9/11 museum. A medical examiner, who will have a workspace at the site, will continue to try to identify remains, based on the theory that improved technology will allow them to identify other victims.[64]

Damage
The Pentagon damaged by fire and partly collapsed.Along with the 110-floor Twin Towers, numerous other buildings at the World Trade Center site were destroyed or badly damaged, including WTC buildings 3 though 7, and the World Financial Center complex and St. Nicholas Greek Orthodox Church.[65] The North Tower (1 WTC), South Tower (2 WTC), the Marriott Hotel (3 WTC) and 7 WTC were completely destroyed. The U.S. Customs House (6 World Trade Center), 4 World Trade Center, 5 World Trade Center, and both pedestrian bridges were severely damaged. The Deutsche Bank building on 130 Liberty Street was partially damaged and demolished later.[66] The two buildings of the World Financial Center also suffered damage.

The Deutsche Bank Building across Liberty Street from the World Trade Center complex was later condemned due to the uninhabitable, toxic conditions inside the office tower, and was deconstructed.[67][68] The Borough of Manhattan Community College's Fiterman Hall at 30 West Broadway was also condemned due to extensive damage in the attacks, and is being rebuilt.[69]

Other neighboring buildings including 90 West Street and the Verizon Building suffered major damage, but have since been restored.[70] World Financial Center buildings, One Liberty Plaza, the Millenium Hilton, and 90 Church Street had moderate damage[71] and have since been restored. Communications equipment on top of the North Tower, including broadcast radio, television and two-way radio antenna towers, was also destroyed, but media stations were quickly able to reroute signals and resume broadcasts.[65][72]

The Pentagon, in Arlington County, Virginia, was severely damaged by the impact of American Airlines Flight 77 and ensuing fires, causing one section of the building to collapse.[73] As it approached the Pentagon, the airplane's wings knocked over light poles and its right engine smashed into a power generator,[74] before crashing into the western side of the Pentagon, killing all 53 passengers, 5 hijackers, and 6 crew.[75] The plane hit the Pentagon at the first-floor level,[76] the front part of the fuselage disintegrating on impact, the mid and tail sections moving for another fraction of a second, with tail section debris ending furthest into the building and penetrating 310 feet (94 m) into the three outermost rings.[76][77]

Rescue and recoveryMain article: Rescue and recovery effort after the September 11 attacks

An injured victim of the Pentagon attack is evacuatedThe Fire Department of New York City (FDNY) quickly deployed 200 units (half of the department) to the site, whose efforts were supplemented by numerous off-duty firefighters and EMTs.[78][79][80] The New York Police Department (NYPD) sent Emergency Service Units and other police personnel, along with deploying its aviation unit.[81] Once on the scene, the FDNY, NYPD, and Port Authority police did not coordinate efforts,[78] and ended up performing redundant searches for civilians.[82]

As conditions deteriorated, the NYPD aviation unit relayed information to police commanders, who issued orders for its personnel to evacuate the towers; most NYPD officers were able to safely evacuate before the buildings collapsed.[81][82] With separate command posts set up and incompatible radio communications between the agencies, warnings were not passed along to FDNY commanders.

After the first tower collapsed, FDNY commanders issued evacuation warnings; however, due to technical difficulties with malfunctioning radio repeater systems, many firefighters never heard the evacuation orders. 9-1-1 dispatchers also received information from callers that was not passed along to commanders on the scene.[79] Within hours of the attack, a substantial search and rescue operation was launched. After months of around-the-clock operations the World Trade Center site was cleared by the end of May 2002.[83]

Attackers and their background
Mohamed Atta, an Egyptian national, was the ringleader of the 19 September 11, hijackersSee also: Responsibility for the September 11 attacks, Hijackers in the September 11 attacks, Trials related to the September 11 attacks, and 20th hijacker
Within hours of the attacks, the FBI released the names and in many cases the personal details of the suspected pilots and hijackers.[84][85] Mohamed Atta, the ringleader of the 19 hijackers and one of the pilots,[86] died in the attack along with the other hijackers. Atta's luggage, which did not make the connection from his Portland flight onto Flight 11, contained papers revealing the identities of the hijackers and other important clues about their plans, motives, and backgrounds.[87] By midday, the National Security Agency had intercepted communications pointing to Osama bin Laden, as had German intelligence agencies.[88][89]

On September 27, 2001, the FBI released photos of the 19 hijackers, along with information about possible nationalities and aliases.[90] Fifteen of the men were from Saudi Arabia, two from the United Arab Emirates, one from Egypt (Atta), and one from Lebanon.[91]

The FBI investigation into the attacks, code named operation PENTTBOM, was the largest and most complex investigation in the history of the FBI, involving over 7,000 special agents.[92] The United States government determined al-Qaeda, headed by bin Laden, was responsible for the attacks, with the FBI stating "evidence linking al-Qaeda and bin Laden to the attacks of September 11 is clear and irrefutable".[93] The Government of the United Kingdom reached the same conclusion regarding al-Qaeda and bin Laden's culpability.[94]

Al-QaedaMain article: Al-Qaeda
The origins of al-Qaeda can be traced to 1979 when the Soviet Union invaded Afghanistan. Soon after, Osama bin Laden traveled to Afghanistan and helped organize Arab mujahideen to resist the Soviets.[95] Under the guidance of Ayman al-Zawahiri, bin Laden became more radical.[96] In 1996 bin Laden issued his first fatwā, calling for American soldiers to leave Saudi Arabia.[97]

In a second fatwā in 1998, bin Laden outlined his objections to American foreign policy towards Israel, as well as the continued presence of American troops in Saudi Arabia after the Gulf War.[98] Bin Laden used Islamic texts to exhort Muslims to violent action against American military and citizenry until the stated grievances are reversed, noting "ulema have throughout Islamic history unanimously agreed that the jihad is an individual duty if the enemy destroys the Muslim countries."[98]

Planning of the attacksMain article: Planning of the September 11 attacks
The idea for the attacks came from Khalid Sheikh Mohammed, who first presented it to Osama bin Laden in 1996.[99] At that point, bin Laden and al-Qaeda were in a period of transition, having just relocated back to Afghanistan from Sudan.[100] The 1998 African Embassy bombings and bin Laden's 1998 fatwā marked a turning point, with bin Laden intent on attacking the United States.[100] In December 1998, the Director of Central Intelligence Counterterrorist Center reported to President Bill Clinton that al-Qaeda was preparing for attacks in the USA, including the training of personnel to hijack aircraft.[101]

In late 1998 or early 1999, bin Laden gave approval for Mohammed to go forward with organizing the plot. A series of meetings occurred in early 1999, involving Mohammed, bin Laden, and his deputy Mohammed Atef.[100] Atef provided operational support for the plot, including target selections and helping arrange travel for the hijackers.[100] Bin Laden overruled Mohammed, rejecting some potential targets such as the U.S. Bank Tower in Los Angeles[102] because "there was not enough time to prepare for such an operation".[103]

Bin Laden provided leadership for the plot, along with financial support, and was involved in selecting participants for the plot.[104] Bin Laden initially selected Nawaf al-Hazmi and Khalid al-Mihdhar, both experienced jihadists who fought in Bosnia. Hazmi and Mihdhar arrived in the United States in mid-January 2000. In spring 2000, Hazmi and Mihdhar took flying lessons in San Diego, California, but both spoke little English, did not do well with flying lessons, and eventually served as secondary - or "muscle" - hijackers.[105][106]

In late 1999, a group of men from Hamburg, Germany arrived in Afghanistan, including Mohamed Atta, Marwan al-Shehhi, Ziad Jarrah, and Ramzi bin al-Shibh.[107] Bin Laden selected these men, as they were educated, could speak English, and had experience living in the west.[108] New recruits were routinely screened for special skills, which allowed al-Qaeda leaders to also identify Hani Hanjour, who already had a commercial pilot's license.[109]

Hanjour arrived in San Diego on December 8, 2000, joining Hazmi.[110] They soon left for Arizona, where Hanjour took refresher training. Marwan al-Shehhi arrived at the end of May 2000, while Atta arrived on June 3, 2000, and Jarrah arrived on June 27, 2000. Bin al-Shibh applied several times for a visa to the United States, but as a Yemeni, he was rejected out of concerns he would overstay his visa and remain as an illegal immigrant. Bin al-Shibh stayed in Hamburg, providing coordination between Atta and Mohammed. The three Hamburg cell members all took pilot training in south Florida.

In spring 2001, the secondary hijackers began arriving in the United States.[111] In July 2001, Atta met with bin al-Shibh in Spain, where they coordinated details of the plot, including final target selection. Bin al-Shibh also passed along bin Laden's wish for the attacks to be carried out as soon as possible.[112]

Osama bin LadenMain articles: Osama bin Laden, Death of Osama bin Laden, and Videos of Osama bin Laden
Wikinews has related news: Wikileaks obtains 10 years of messages, interviews from Osama bin Laden translated by CIA

Bin Laden initially denied, but later admitted, involvement in the incidents.[1][113] Al Jazeera broadcast a statement by bin Laden on September 16, 2001, stating "I stress that I have not carried out this act, which appears to have been carried out by individuals with their own motivation."[114] In November 2001, U.S. forces recovered a videotape from a destroyed house in Jalalabad, Afghanistan, in which bin Laden is seen talking to Khaled al-Harbi and admits foreknowledge of the attacks.[115] On December 27, 2001, a second bin Laden video was released. In the video, he states, "Terrorism against America deserves to be praised because it was a response to injustice, aimed at forcing America to stop its support for Israel, which kills our people", but he stopped short of admitting responsibility for the attacks.[116]

Shortly before the U.S. presidential election in 2004, in a taped statement, bin Laden publicly acknowledged al-Qaeda's involvement in the attacks on the U.S. and admitted his direct link to the attacks. He said that the attacks were carried out because "we are free... and want to regain freedom for our nation. As you undermine our security we undermine yours."[117] Bin Laden said he had personally directed his followers to attack the World Trade Center.[113][118] Another video obtained by Al Jazeera in September 2006 shows bin Laden with Ramzi bin al-Shibh, as well as two hijackers, Hamza al-Ghamdi and Wail al-Shehri, as they make preparations for the attacks.[119]

The detailed timeline of bin Laden's having prior knowledge were revealed in a September 2002 interview documentary-maker Yosri Fouda conducted with Khalid Sheikh Mohammed and bin al-Shibh: the decision to launch a "martyrdom operation inside America" was made by al-Qaeda's military committee in early 1999. Bin Laden was informed of the selected date for the attacks on September 6, 2001.[33]

Osama bin Laden was never formally indicted for the attacks,[120] and on May 1, 2011, he was killed by American forces in Abbottabad, Pakistan.[121][122]

Khalid Sheikh MohammedMain article: Khalid Sheikh Mohammed

Khalid Sheikh Mohammed after his capture in PakistanThe journalist Yosri Fouda of the Arabic television channel Al Jazeera reported that in April 2002, Khalid Sheikh Mohammed admitted his involvement, along with Ramzi bin al-Shibh.[123][124][125] The 9/11 Commission Report determined that the animosity towards the United States felt by Mohammed, the principal architect of the 9/11 attacks, stemmed from his "violent disagreement with U.S. foreign policy favoring Israel".[126]

Mohammed was also an adviser and financier of the 1993 World Trade Center bombing, and is the uncle of Ramzi Yousef, the lead bomber in that attack.

Mohammed was arrested on March 1, 2003 in Rawalpindi, Pakistan by Pakistani security officials working with the CIA, and is currently being held at Guantanamo Bay.[127] During U.S. hearings in March 2007 Mohammed again confessed his responsibility for the attacks, saying "I was responsible for the 9/11 operation, from A to Z."[125][128] Mohammed confessed after waterboarding.[129]

Other al-Qaeda membersIn "Substitution for Testimony of Khalid Sheikh Mohammed" from the trial of Zacarias Moussaoui, five people are identified as having been completely aware of the operation's details. They are bin Laden, Khalid Sheikh Mohammed, Ramzi bin al-Shibh, Abu Turab al-Urduni and Mohammed Atef.[130] To date, only peripheral figures have been tried or convicted for the attacks.

On September 26, 2005, the Spanish high court directed by judge Baltasar Garzón sentenced Abu Dahdah to 27 years of imprisonment for conspiracy on the 9/11 attacks and being a member of the terrorist organization al-Qaeda. At the same time, another 17 al-Qaeda members were sentenced to penalties of between six and eleven years.[131][132] On February 16, 2006, the Spanish Supreme Court reduced the Abu Dahdah penalty to 12 years because it considered that his participation in the conspiracy was not proven.[133]

MotivesSee also: Motives for the September 11 attacks‎
Osama bin Laden's declaration of a holy war against the United States, and a fatwā signed by bin Laden and others calling for the killing of American civilians in 1998, are seen by investigators as evidence of his motivation to commit such acts.[134]

In various pronouncements before and after the attacks,[135][136] al Qaeda explicitly cited three motives: the presence of the U.S. in Saudi Arabia,[136][137][138] U.S. support of Israel,[139] and sanctions against Iraq.[140] After the attacks, bin Laden and al-Zawahiri released additional video tapes and audio tapes, some of which repeated those reasons for the attacks. Two particularly important publications were bin Laden's 2002 "Letter to America",[141] and a 2004 video tape by bin Laden.[142]

Bin Laden interpreted the Prophet Muhammad as banning the "permanent presence of infidels in Arabia".[143] In 1996, bin Laden issued a fatwā calling for American troops to get out of Saudi Arabia. In 1998, Al-Qaeda wrote "for over seven years the United States has been occupying the lands of Islam in the holiest of places, the Arabian Peninsula, plundering its riches, dictating to its rulers, humiliating its people, terrorizing its neighbors, and turning its bases in the Peninsula into a spearhead through which to fight the neighboring Muslim peoples."[144] In a December 1999 interview bin Laden said he felt that Americans were "too near to Mecca" and considered this a provocation to the entire Muslim world.[145]

In his November 2002 "Letter to America", bin Laden cited the United States' support of Israel as a motivation: "The creation and continuation of Israel is one of the greatest crimes, and you are the leaders of its criminals. And of course there is no need to explain and prove the degree of American support for Israel. The creation of Israel is a crime which must be erased. Each and every person whose hands have become polluted in the contribution towards this crime must pay its price, and pay for it heavily."[146] In 2004 and 2010, bin Laden again connected the September 11 attacks with U.S. support of Israel.[147][148][149] Several analysts, including Mearsheimer and Walt, also say one motivation for the attacks was U.S.support of Israel.[145][150]

In the 1998 fatwā, al-Qaeda identified the Iraq sanctions as a reason to kill Americans: "despite the great devastation inflicted on the Iraqi people by the crusader-Zionist alliance, and despite the huge number of those killed, which has exceeded 1 million... despite all this, the Americans are once against trying to repeat the horrific massacres, as though they are not content with the protracted blockade imposed after the ferocious war or the fragmentation and devastation....On that basis, and in compliance with Allah's order, we issue the following fatwā to all Muslims: The ruling to kill the Americans and their allies—civilians and military—is an individual duty for every Muslim..."[144]

In addition to those cited by bin Laden and Al-Qaeda, analysts have suggested other motives, including humiliation resulting from the Islamic world falling behind the Western world - this discrepancy made especially visible by recent globalisation,[151][152] and a desire to provoke the U.S. into a broader war against the Islamic world, in the hope of motivating more allies to support al-Qaeda.[153]

AftermathImmediate response
U.S. President George W. Bush is briefed on the World Trade Center attack.See also: Airport security repercussions due to the September 11 attacks, Closings and cancellations following the September 11 attacks, Aftermath of the September 11 attacks, Reactions to the September 11 attacks, and U.S. military response during the September 11 attacks
The 9/11 attacks had immediate and overwhelming effects upon the American people.[154] Police and rescue workers from around the country took leaves of absence, traveling to New York City to help recover bodies from the twisted remnants of the Twin Towers.[155] Blood donations across the U.S. surged in the weeks after 9/11.[156][157]

Over 3000 children lost a parent.[158] Children's reactions to these actual losses and also to feared losses of life, and the protective environment in the aftermath of the attacks are well documented, as are effects on surviving caregivers.[159][160][161]

For the first time in history SCATANA was invoked, establishing an ATC Zero condition, closing all airspace and immediately grounding all non-emergency civilian aircraft in the United States, Canada, and several other countries,[162] and so stranding tens of thousands of passengers across the world.[163] The Federal Aviation Administration closed American airspace to all international flights, causing about five hundred flights to be turned back or redirected to other countries. Canada received 226 of the diverted flights and launched Operation Yellow Ribbon to deal with the large numbers of grounded planes and stranded passengers.[164]

Military operations following the attacksSee also: War on Terror
At 2:40 p.m. in the afternoon of September 11, Secretary of Defense Donald Rumsfeld was issuing rapid orders to his aides to look for evidence of Iraqi involvement, according to notes taken by senior policy official Stephen Cambone. "Best info fast. Judge whether good enough hit S.H." — meaning Saddam Hussein — "at same time. Not only UBL" (Osama bin Laden), Cambone's notes quoted Rumsfeld as saying. "Need to move swiftly — Near term target needs — go massive — sweep it all up. Things related and not."[165][166]

The NATO council declared the attacks on the United States were an attack on all NATO nations and, as such, satisfied Article 5 of the NATO charter. This marked the first invocation of Article 5, which had been written during the Cold War with an attack by the Soviet Union in mind.[167] Australian Prime Minister John Howard invoked Article IV of the ANZUS treaty. The Bush administration announced a War on Terror, with the stated goals of bringing bin Laden and al-Qaeda to justice and preventing the emergence of other terrorist networks. These goals would be accomplished by means including economic and military sanctions against states perceived as harboring terrorists, and increasing global surveillance and intelligence sharing.

On October 7, 2001, the War in Afghanistan began when U.S and British forces initiated aerial bombing campaigns in Afghanistan targeting Taliban and Al-Qaeda camps, then later invaded Afghanistan with ground troops of the Special Forces. The overthrow of the Taliban rule of Afghanistan by a U.S.-led coalition was the second-biggest operation of the U.S. Global War on Terrorism outside of the United States, and the largest directly connected to terrorism. The Philippines and Indonesia, among other nations with their own internal conflicts with Islamic terrorism, also increased their military readiness.[168][169]

Domestic response
President Bush addresses a joint session of Congress on September 20, 2001Following the attacks, President Bush's approval rating soared to 90%.[170] On September 20, 2001, the U.S. president spoke before the nation and a joint session of the United States Congress, regarding the events of that day, the intervening nine days of rescue and recovery efforts, and his intent in response to those events. In addition, the highly visible role played by New York City mayor Rudy Giuliani won him high praise nationally and in New York.[171]

Many relief funds were immediately set up to assist victims of the attacks, with the task of providing financial assistance to the survivors of the attacks and to the families of victims, such as the Coalition of 9/11 Families. By the deadline for victim's compensation, September 11, 2003, 2,833 applications had been received from the families of those who were killed.[172]

Statement by the American President in his Address to the Nation

George W. Bush's address to the people of the United States, September 11, 2001, 8:30pm EDT.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Problems listening to this file? See media help.

Contingency plans for the continuity of government and the evacuation of leaders were also implemented almost immediately after the attacks.[163] Congress, however, was not told that the United States was under a continuity of government status until February 2002.[173]

The United States enacted the Homeland Security Act of 2002, creating the Department of Homeland Security, representing the largest restructuring of the U.S. government in contemporary history. Congress also passed the USA PATRIOT Act, stating that it would help detect and prosecute terrorism and other crimes.[174]

Civil liberties groups have criticized the PATRIOT Act, saying that it allows law enforcement to invade the privacy of citizens and eliminates judicial oversight of law-enforcement and domestic intelligence gathering.[175][176][177] The Bush Administration also invoked 9/11 as the reason to initiate a secret National Security Agency operation, "to eavesdrop on telephone and e-mail communications between the United States and people overseas without a warrant".[178]

Hate crimesNumerous incidents of harassment and hate crimes against Muslims and southeast Asians were reported in the days following the 9/11 attacks.[179] Sikhs were also targeted because Sikh males usually wear turbans, which are stereotypically associated with Muslims. There were reports of verbal abuse, attacks on mosques and other religious buildings (including the firebombing of a Hindu temple), and assaults on people, including one murder: Balbir Singh Sodhi was fatally shot on September 15, 2001 in Mesa, Arizona. He, like others, was a Sikh who was mistaken for a Muslim.[179]

According to a study by Ball State University, people perceived to be Middle Eastern were as likely to be victims of hate crimes as followers of Islam during this time. The study also found a similar increase in hate crimes against people who may have been perceived as Muslims, Arabs and others thought to be of Middle Eastern origin.[180] A report by the South Asian American advocacy group South Asian Americans Leading Together documented media coverage of 645 bias incidents against Americans of South Asian or Middle Eastern descent between September 11 and September 17, including vandalism, arson, assault, shootings, harassment, and threats in numerous places.[181][182]

Muslim American reactionMuslim organizations in the United States were swift to condemn the attacks and called "upon Muslim Americans to come forward with their skills and resources to help alleviate the sufferings of the affected people and their families".[183] These organizations included the Islamic Society of North America, American Muslim Alliance, American Muslim Council, Council on American-Islamic Relations, Islamic Circle of North America, and the Shari'a Scholars Association of North America. Along with monetary donations, many Islamic organizations launched blood drives and provided medical assistance, food, and shelter for victims.[184][185][186]

International responseAs in the United States, the aftermath of the attacks saw tensions increase in other countries between Muslims and non-Muslims.[187]

The attacks were denounced by mass media and governments worldwide. Across the globe, nations offered pro-American support and solidarity.[188] Leaders in most Middle Eastern countries, and Afghanistan, condemned the attacks. Iraq was a notable exception, with an immediate official statement that "the American cowboys are reaping the fruit of their crimes against humanity".[189]

United Nations Security Council Resolution 1368 condemned the attacks, and expressed readiness to take all necessary steps to respond and to combat all forms of terrorism in accordance with their Charter.[10] Numerous countries introduced anti-terrorism legislation and froze bank accounts they suspected of al-Qaeda ties.[190][191] Law enforcement and intelligence agencies in a number of countries arrested a number of alleged terrorists.[192][193]

Tens of thousands of people attempted to flee Afghanistan following the attacks, fearing a response by the United States. Pakistan, already home to many refugees from previous conflicts, closed its border with Afghanistan on September 17. Approximately one month after the attacks, the United States led a broad coalition of international forces to remove the Taliban regime for harboring al-Qaeda.[194] Pakistani authorities reluctantly[195] aligned themselves with the United States against the Taliban. Pakistan provided the United States a number of military bases for its attack, and arrested over 600 suspected al-Qaeda members, whom it handed over to the United States.[196]

The United States set up the detention center at Guantánamo Bay to hold inmates they defined as "illegal enemy combatants". The legitimacy of these detentions has been questioned.[197][198][199]

In a speech at Bar-Ilan University, Benyamin Netanyahu said: "We are benefiting from one thing, and that is the attack on the Twin Towers and Pentagon, and the American struggle in Iraq," and that the attacks "swung American public opinion in our favor."[200][201]

Long-term effectsEconomic aftermathMain article: Economic effects arising from the September 11 attacks
The attacks had a significant economic impact on United States and world markets.[202] The stock exchanges did not open on September 11 and remained closed until September 17. Reopening, the Dow Jones Industrial Average (DJIA) fell 684 points, or 7.1%, to 8921, a record-setting one-day point decline.[203]

By the end of the week, the DJIA had fallen 1,369.7 points (14.3%), its then-largest one-week point drop in history, though surpassed during the global financial crisis of 2008–2009.[204] U.S. stocks lost $1.4 trillion in value for the week, [204] equivalent to $1.74 trillion in present day terms.[205]

In New York City, about 430,000 job-months and $2.8 billion in wages were lost in the three months after the attacks. The economic effects were mainly on the economy's export sectors.[206] The city's GDP was estimated to have declined by $27.3 billion for the last three months of 2001 and all of 2002. The U.S. government provided $11.2 billion in immediate assistance to the Government of New York City in September 2001, and $10.5 billion in early 2002 for economic development and infrastructure needs.[207]

Also hurt were small businesses in Lower Manhattan near the World Trade Center, 18,000 of which were destroyed or displaced. Assistance was provided by Small Business Administration loans, federal government Community Development Block Grants, and Economic Injury Disaster Loans.[207] Some 31,900,000 square feet (2,960,000 m2) of Lower Manhattan office space was damaged or destroyed.[208]

Many wondered whether these jobs would return, and the damaged tax base recover.[209] Studies of the economic effects of 9/11 show the Manhattan office real-estate market and office employment were less affected than first feared, because of the financial services industry's need for face-to-face interaction.[210][211]

North American air space was closed for several days after the attacks and air travel decreased upon its reopening, leading to a nearly 20% cutback in air travel capacity, and exacerbating financial problems in the struggling U.S. airline industry.[212]

Health effectsMain article: Health effects arising from the September 11 attacks

A solitary firefighter stands amid the rubble and smoke in New York CityThe thousands of tons of toxic debris resulting from the collapse of the Twin Towers contained more than 2,500 contaminants, including known carcinogens.[213][214] This has led to debilitating illnesses among rescue and recovery workers, said to be linked to exposure.[215][216] The Bush administration ordered the Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) to issue reassuring statements regarding air quality in the aftermath of the attacks, citing national security; however, the EPA did not determine that air quality had returned to pre-Sept. 11 levels until June 2002.[217]

Health effects have also extended to residents, students, and office workers of Lower Manhattan and nearby Chinatown.[218] Several deaths have been linked to the toxic dust, and the victims' names will be included in the World Trade Center memorial.[219] There is also scientific speculation that exposure to various toxic products in the air may have negative effects on fetal development. A notable children's environmental health center is currently analyzing the children whose mothers were pregnant during the WTC collapse, and were living or working nearby.[220] A study of rescue workers released in April 2010 found that all those studied had impaired lung functions, and that 30-40% were reporting little or no improvement in persistent symptoms that started within the first year of the attack.[221]

Legal disputes over the costs of illnesses related to the attacks are still in the court system. On October 17, 2006, a federal judge rejected New York City's refusal to pay for health costs for rescue workers, allowing for the possibility of numerous suits against the city.[222] Government officials have been faulted for urging the public to return to lower Manhattan in the weeks shortly after the attacks. Christine Todd Whitman, administrator of the EPA in the aftermath of the attacks, was heavily criticized by a U.S. District Judge for incorrectly saying that the area was environmentally safe.[223] Mayor Giuliani was criticized for urging financial industry personnel to return quickly to the greater Wall Street area.[224]

Some Americans, alarmed at the prospect of flying, instead traveled by car. This resulted in an estimated 1,595 "excess" highway deaths in the ensuing year.[225]

Government policies toward terrorismAs a result of the attacks, many governments across the world have passed legislation to combat terrorism.[226][227] In Germany, where several of the 9/11 terrorists had resided and taken advantage of that country's liberal asylum policies, two major anti-terrorism packages where enacted. The first removed legal loopholes that permitted terrorists to live and raise money in Germany. The second addressed the effectiveness and communication of intelligence and law enforcement.[228] Canada passed the Canadian Anti-Terrorism Act, that nation's first anti-terrorism law.[229] Great Britain passed the Anti-terrorism, Crime and Security Act 2001 and the Prevention of Terrorism Act 2005.[230][231] New Zealand enacted the Terrorism Suppression Act 2002.[227]

In the United States, the Department of Homeland Security was created to coordinate domestic anti-terrorism efforts. The USA Patriot Act gave the federal government greater powers, including the authority to detain foreign terror suspects for a week without charge, to monitor telephone communications, e-mail, and Internet use by terror suspects, and to prosecute suspected terrorists without time restrictions. Critics contend the Act violates people's civil rights. The Federal Aviation Administration ordered that airplane cockpits be reinforced to prevent terrorists gaining control of planes, and assigned sky marshals to flights. Further, the Aviation and Transportation Security Act made the federal government, rather than airports, responsible for airport security. The law created a federal security force to inspect passengers and luggage, causing long delays and concern over passenger privacy.[232]

InvestigationsFBI investigationMain article: PENTTBOM
Immediately after the attacks, the Federal Bureau of Investigation started PENTTBOM, the largest criminal inquiry in the history of the United States. At its height, more than half of the FBI's agents worked on the investigation and followed a half-million leads.[233] The FBI concluded that there was "clear and irrefutable" evidence linking al-Qaeda and bin Laden to the attacks.[234] The FBI was able to quickly identify the hijackers, including leader Mohamed Atta and Abdulaziz al-Omari, when luggage was discovered at Boston's Logan Airport. Due to a mix-up, the luggage failed to make it aboard American Airlines Flight 11 as planned. The luggage contained the hijackers' names, assignments and al-Qaida connections. "It had all these Arab-language papers that amounted to the Rosetta stone of the investigation" according to an FBI agent.[235]

9/11 CommissionMain article: 9/11 Commission
The National Commission on Terrorist Attacks Upon the United States (9/11 Commission), chaired by former New Jersey Governor Thomas Kean,[236] was formed in late 2002 to prepare a thorough account of the circumstances surrounding the attacks, including preparedness for, and the immediate response to, the attacks. On July 22, 2004, the 9/11 Commission issued the 9/11 Commission Report.

Collapse of the World Trade CenterMain article: Collapse of the World Trade Center

6 WTC: one of the partially collapsed World Trade Center buildings.A federal technical building and fire safety investigation of the collapses of the Twin Towers and 7 WTC has been conducted by the United States Department of Commerce's National Institute of Standards and Technology (NIST). The goals of this investigation were to determine why the buildings collapsed, the extent of injuries and fatalities, and the procedures involved in designing and managing the World Trade Center.[237] The investigation into the collapse of 1 WTC and 2 WTC was concluded in October 2005, and the investigation into the collapse of 7 WTC concluded in August 2008.[238][239]

The NIST concluded that the fireproofing on the Twin Towers' steel infrastructures was blown off by the initial impact of the planes and that, had this not occurred, the towers would likely have remained standing.[240] A study published by researchers of Purdue University confirmed that, if the thermal insulation on the core columns were scoured off and column temperatures were elevated to approximately 700 °C (1,292 °F), the fire would have been sufficient to initiate collapse.[241][242]

W. Gene Corley, the director of the original investigation, commented that "the towers really did amazingly well. The terrorist aircraft didn’t bring the buildings down; it was the fire which followed. It was proven that you could take out two thirds of the columns in a tower and the building would still stand."[243] The fires weakened the trusses supporting the floors, making the floors sag. The sagging floors pulled on the exterior steel columns to the point where exterior columns bowed inward. With the damage to the core columns, the buckling exterior columns could no longer support the buildings, causing them to collapse. In addition, the report asserts that the towers' stairwells were not adequately reinforced to provide emergency escape for people above the impact zones.[244] NIST concluded that uncontrolled fires in 7 WTC caused floor beams and girders to heat and subsequently "caused a critical support column to fail, initiating a fire-induced progressive collapse that brought the building down".[239]

Internal review of the CIA
Excerpts from the CIA President's Daily Brief, dated August 6, 2001, that mentions uncorroborated reporting from a foreign intelligence service suggesting that Bin Laden may want to hijack an airplane to secure the release of Islamic extremist prisoners.The Inspector General of the CIA conducted an internal review of the CIA's pre-9/11 performance and was harshly critical of senior CIA officials for not doing everything possible to confront terrorism. He criticized their failure to stop two of the 9/11 hijackers, Nawaf al-Hazmi and Khalid al-Mihdhar, as they entered the United States and their failure to share information on the two men with the FBI.[245]

In May 2007, senators from both the Democratic Party and the Republican Party drafted legislation that would openly present an internal CIA investigative report. One of the backers, Senator Ron Wyden stated "The American people have a right to know what the Central Intelligence Agency was doing in those critical months before 9/11." The report investigates the responsibilities of individual CIA personnel before and after the 9/11 attacks. The report was completed in 2005, but its details have never been released to the public.[246]

RebuildingMain article: World Trade Center site
On the day of the attacks, New York City mayor Rudy Giuliani proclaimed, "We will rebuild. We're going to come out of this stronger than before, politically stronger, economically stronger. The skyline will be made whole again."[247] The Lower Manhattan Development Corporation, tasked with coordinating rebuilding efforts at the World Trade Center site, was criticized for doing little with the enormous funding directed to the rebuilding efforts.[248][249]

Aside from construction of 7 World Trade Center, adjacent to the main site and completed in 2006, and the PATH station, which opened in late 2003, work on rebuilding on the main World Trade Center site was delayed until late 2006 when leaseholder Larry Silverstein and the Port Authority of New York and New Jersey came to an agreement on the financing of the new buildings.[250] The 1 World Trade Center is currently under construction at the site and at 1,776 ft (541 m) upon completion in 2011, will become one of the tallest buildings in North America, behind only the CN Tower in Toronto.[251][252]

Three more towers were expected to be built between 2007 and 2012 on the site, and will be located one block east of where the original towers stood. After the late-2000s recession, the site's owners said that construction of new towers could be delayed until 2036.[253] The damaged section of the Pentagon was rebuilt and occupied within a year of the attacks.[254]

MemorialsMain article: Memorials and services for the September 11 attacks
In the days immediately following the attacks, many memorials and vigils were held around the world.[255][256][257] In addition, people posted photographs of the dead and missing all around Ground Zero. A witness described being unable to "get away from faces of innocent victims who were killed. Their pictures are everywhere, on phone booths, street lights, walls of subway stations. Everything reminded me of a huge funeral, people quiet and sad, but also very nice. Before, New York gave me a cold feeling; now people were reaching out to help each other.”[258]


The Tribute in Light viewed from Jersey City on the anniversary of the attacks in 2004One of the first memorials was the Tribute in Light, an installation of 88 searchlights at the footprints of the World Trade Center towers which projected two vertical columns of light into the sky.[259] In New York, the World Trade Center Site Memorial Competition was held to design an appropriate memorial on the site.[260] The winning design, Reflecting Absence, was selected in August 2006, and consists of a pair of reflecting pools in the footprints of the towers, surrounded by a list of the victims' names in an underground memorial space.[261] Plans for a museum on the site have been put on hold, following the abandonment of the International Freedom Center in reaction to complaints from the families of many victims.[262]

The Pentagon Memorial was completed and opened to the public on the seventh anniversary of the attacks in 2008.[263][264] It consists of a landscaped park with 184 benches facing the Pentagon.[265] When the Pentagon was repaired in 2001–2002, a private chapel and indoor memorial were included, located at the spot where Flight 77 crashed into the building.[266]

In Shanksville, a permanent Flight 93 National Memorial is planned to include a sculpted grove of trees forming a circle around the crash site, bisected by the plane's path, while wind chimes will bear the names of the victims.[267] A temporary memorial is located 500 yards (457 m) from the crash site.[268] New York City firefighters donated a cross made of steel from the World Trade Center and mounted on top of a platform shaped like the Pentagon.[269] It was installed outside the firehouse on August 25, 2008.[270]

Many other permanent memorials are being constructed elsewhere, and scholarships and charities have been established by the victims' families, along with many other organizations and private figures.[271]

On every anniversary, in New York City, the names of the victims who died at that location are read out against a background of somber music. The President of the United States also attends a memorial service at the Pentagon.[272] Smaller services are held in Shanksville, Pennsylvania, which are usually attended by the President's spouse.

Final resting place for WTC victimsFollowing the attacks, the Fresh Kills Landfill on Staten Island was temporarily reopened to receive and process much of the debris from the destruction of the World Trade Center. The debris contained the remains of many of the victims; much of it in the form of dust and small fragments. In August 2005, 17 plaintiffs, claiming to have support from 1,000 other relatives, filed a case in court to have the City of New York move nearly one million tons of material to another location where it would be sifted and placed in a cemetery. Norman Siegel, the lawyer for the plaintiffs, stated "It comes down to this: Are we prepared to leave hundreds of body parts and human remains on top of a garbage dump?" James E. Tyrrell, a lawyer representing the city, argued "You have to be able to particularize and say it's your body part. All that's left here is a bunch of undifferentiated dust."[273][274]

On March 26, 2010, families of 9/11 victims received notice that the city will conduct a sifting operation for World Trade Center remains at the Fresh Kills Landfill. The operation is scheduled to take three months at an estimated cost of $1.4 million. Anthropologists and other trained professionals will carefully evaluate and search the material, and potential remains will be sent for further testing to the laboratories of the Office of the Chief Medical Examiner.[275]

On October 4, 2010, the United States Supreme Court rejected an appeal by some families of 9/11 victims to require a more thorough examination of material from the WTC site to check for human remains before disposal. They claimed that some of the material (223,000 tons out of approximately 1.65 million) had either not been screened or not screened adequately, and that a landfill was not a proper resting place for material that may still contain remains of victims. City officials said that they spent 10 months carefully examining the material for human remains before sending it to the landfill. Lower federal courts had already rejected the lawsuit by the families against the City of New York.[276]

See also Aviation portal
New York City portal
Virginia portal
September 11 attacks portal
Terrorism portal
Book: September 11 attacks
Wikipedia Books are collections of articles that can be downloaded or ordered in print.

 

 

Elephant in the room - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Elephant_in_the_room


"Elephant in the room" is an English metaphorical idiom for an obvious truth that is being ignored or goes unaddressed. The idiomatic expression also applies to ...

Origins - Usage - See also - Notes►The elephant in the room
www.phrases.org.uk › Phrase Dictionary - Meanings and Origins - CachedSimilar
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
The elephant in the room - the meaning and origin of this saying.
Elephant In The Room
elephantintheroom.com/ - CachedYou +1'd this publicly. Undo
... WE ARE HERE. WHY YOU ARE HERE. 105 W. 4th Street 6th Floor /// Winston- Salem, NC 27101 /// info@elephantintheroom.com. ELEPHANT IN THE ROOM ...
News for elephant in the room Magic in trunk of this 'Elephant' | Philadelphia Inquirer | 2011-09-06

Philadelphia Inquirer - 13 hours ago
Elephant Room. It's all a big joke, right? Geoff Sobelle, Trey Lyford, ... The elephant in this room represents a quest for authentic identity and the ...2 related articles

 

Magic in trunk of this 'Elephant'

Elephant Room. It's all a big joke, right? Geoff Sobelle, Trey Lyford, and actor/magician Steve Cuiffo are three magic-making alter egos clad in mustaches, cheesy wigs, and costumes (by Chrystal Weatherly) suitable for a velvet Elvis. Their characters - Dennis Diamond, Daryl Hannah, and Louie Magic - have their own Facebook friends and hard-luck tales. Sound designer Nick Kourtides piles on with Windham Hill-style new-age synthesizers and '90s-era rock ballads, and we all laugh heartily while enjoying some clumsy feats of prestidigitation. The end. Or is it?

It is not. The elephant in this room represents a quest for authentic identity and the lengths to which we go to hide this truth from ourselves. Of course, it's also about what we are willing to believe, even when reason tells us otherwise; that's where the real magic happens.

Our threesome tours past Ganesh, the Dalai Lama, and Native American shamanism, director Paul Lazar guiding them to part and coalesce in and out of scenes like a single slippery organism. They're vulnerable, ridiculous, we empathize, and before long, we hardly notice we've been nudged along their path with a pointed purpose and manipulative - perhaps sociopathic - charm that belies the show's goofy conceit.

 

Read more: http://www.philly.com/philly/entertainment/129277903.html#ixzz1XCzC8wUd
Watch sports videos you won't find anywhere else

 

 

Search ResultsElephant in the room - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Elephant_in_the_room - CachedSimilar- Block all en.wikipedia.org results
Not helpful? You can block en.wikipedia.org results when you're signed in to search.en.wikipedia.org
You +1'd this publicly. Undo
"Elephant in the room" is an English metaphorical idiom for an obvious truth that is being ignored or goes unaddressed. The idiomatic expression also applies to ...

Elephant in the roomFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaJump to: navigation, search
For other uses, see Elephant in the room (disambiguation).
"Elephant in the room" is an English metaphorical idiom for an obvious truth that is being ignored or goes unaddressed. The idiomatic expression also applies to an obvious problem or risk no one wants to discuss.[1]

It is based on the idea that an elephant in a room would be impossible to overlook; thus, people in the room who pretend the elephant is not there have chosen to avoid dealing with the looming big issue.

Contents [hide]
1 Origins
2 Usage
2.1 Similar
3 See also
4 Notes
5 References
6 External links

[edit] OriginsThe Oxford English Dictionary gives the first recorded use of the phrase, as a simile, as The New York Times on June 20, 1959: "Financing schools has become a problem about equal to having an elephant in the living room. It's so big you just can't ignore it."[2]

This idiomatic expression was in general use much earlier than 1959. For example, the phrase appears 44 years earlier in the pages of a British journal in 1915. The sentence was presented as a trivial illustration of a question British schoolboys would be able to answer, e.g., "Is there an elephant in the class-room?"[3]

In 1927 Ernest Hemingway wrote a short story "Hills Like White Elephants" in which a young couple have a tense conversation then after the mountain's elephant like appearance is brought up, a prolonged discussion about an operation (assumed as an abortion) is argued which leads to the story's conflict.

A slightly different version of the phrase was used prior to this, with George Berkeley talking of whether or not there is "an invisible elephant in the room" in his debates with scientists.[4]

[edit] UsageThe term refers to a question, problem, solution, or controversial issue that is obvious, but which is ignored by a group of people, generally because it causes embarrassment or is taboo. The idiom can imply a value judgment that the issue ought to be discussed openly, or it can simply be an acknowledgment that the issue is there and not going to go away by itself.

The term is often used to describe an issue that involves a social taboo, such as race, religion, or even suicide. This idiomatic phrase is applicable when a subject is emotionally charged; and the people who might have spoken up decide that it is probably best avoided.[5]

The idiom is commonly used in addiction recovery terminology to describe the reluctance of friends and family of an addicted person to discuss the person's problem, thus aiding the person's denial. Especially in reference to alcohol abuse, the idiom is sometimes coupled with that of the pink elephant, q.v. "the pink elephant in the room."

For some, their first encounter with this phrase comes through the poem of the same name by Terry Kettering.[6]

[edit] SimilarThe phrase "800 lb gorilla (in the room)" is a similar idiomatic expression; however, it refers to a large, unstoppable individual or organization that can exert its will as it desires, even if people do their best to ignore it (e.g. "Characterized by the leading fly-fishing trade journal as an '800-pound gorilla' in the fly-fishing industry, Orvis is recognized for its 'unparalleled influence on the sport'.")[7]

Another popular variation is the phrase "elephant in the corner" which is widely used to the same effect.[8]

Mixing metaphors, in 2011 former Arkansas governor Mike Huckabee referred to the healthcare plan instituted by former Massachusetts governor Mitt Romney as "the 800-pound elephant in the room".[9]

[edit] See alsoSkeleton in the cupboard
Mokita
Taboo
Polite fiction
Third rail
Elephant joke
Elephant test
The Emperor's New Clothes
Elephant (2003 film)
Elephant (1989 film)
The Elephant in the Living Room, 2010 documentary
[edit] Notes1.^ Cambridge University Press. (2009). Cambridge academic content dictionary, p. 298.
2.^ "OED, Draft Additions June 2006: elephant, n.". OUP. http://dictionary.oed.com/cgi/entry/50073129?. Retrieved 2008-11-11.
3.^ __________. (1915). Journal of education, Vol. 37, p. 288.
4.^ On the nature and elements of the external world: or Universal immaterialism fully explained and newly demonstrated by Thomas Collyns Simon, 1862, p.18
5.^ Palta, Namrata. (2007). Spoken English: a Detailed and Simplified Course for Learning Spoken English, p. 95.
6.^ Mauk, Kristen L. (2006). Gerontological Nursing: Competencies for Care, p. 808. at Google Books; "The Elephant in the Room," CHUMS Magazine, p. 23. May 2003.
7.^ Daniel, Joseph E. "Orvis: An American Fly Fishing Institution." Fly Fishing Trade, August 2006, 40-47.
8.^ "‘Elephant in the corner of the room’: Discrimination common, associated with depression among minority children," AAPNews (American Academy of Pediatrics). May 8, 2010; O'Connor, P. (2008) "The Elephant in the Corner: Gender and Policies Related to Higher Education," Administration [Institute of Public Administration of Ireland] 56(1), pp. 85-110.
9.^ "Huckabee: Romney should apologize for health plan", Associated Press, February 24, 2011
[edit] ReferencesCambridge University Press. (2009). Cambridge academic content dictionary (Paul Heacock, editor). New York: Cambridge University Press. 13-ISBN 978-0-521-87143-3/10-ISBN 0-521-87143-3;13-ISBN 978-0-521-69196-3/10-ISBN 0-521-69196-6; OCLC 183392531
__________. (1915). Journal of education, Vol. 37. Oxford: Oxford University Press. OCLC 1713625
Palta, Namrata. (2007). Spoken English: a Detailed and Simplified Course for Learning Spoken English. New Delhi: Lotus Press. 10-ISBN 8-183-82052-2/13-ISBN 978-8-183-82052-3; OCLC 297508439
[edit] External linksOxford Advanced Learners Dictionary (OALD), Word of the Month: Elephant in the room
Retrieved from "http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Elephant_in_the_room"
View page ratingsRate this page
Rate this page
Page ratings
What's this?Current average ratings.
Trustworthy

Objective

Complete

Well-written

Exceptional clarityI am highly knowledgeable about this topic (optional)
I have a relevant college/university degreeIt is part of my professionIt is a deep personal passionThe source of my knowledge is not listed here I would like to help improve Wikipedia, send me an e-mail (optional) We will send you a confirmation e-mail. We will not share your address with anyone. (Privacy policy)Submit ratings

Saved successfullyYour ratings have not been submitted yetYour ratings have expiredPlease reevaluate this page and submit new ratings.
An error has occured. Please try again later.
Thanks! Your ratings have been saved.Please take a moment to complete a short survey.Start surveyMaybe later
Thanks! Your ratings have been saved.Do you want to create an account?An account will help you track your edits, get involved in discussions, and be a part of the community.Create an accountorLog inMaybe later
Thanks! Your ratings have been saved.Did you know that you can edit this page?Edit this pageMaybe later Categories: English idioms | Metaphors referring to animals | Political correctnessPersonal tools
Log in / create accountNamespaces
ArticleDiscussionVariantsViews
ReadEditView historyActions
Search

Navigation
Main pageContentsFeatured contentCurrent eventsRandom articleDonate to WikipediaInteractionHelpAbout WikipediaCommunity portalRecent changesContact WikipediaToolboxWhat links hereRelated changesUpload fileSpecial pagesPermanent linkCite this pageRate this page
Print/exportCreate a bookDownload as PDFPrintable versionThis page was last modified on 2 September 2011 at 23:01.

 

 

Auld Lang Syne - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Auld_Lang_Syne

Auld Lang Syne 1] is a Scots poem written by Robert Burns in 1788 and set to the tune of a traditional folk song (Roud # 6294). It is well known in many countries ...

History - Lyrics - Melody - Uses

Should auld acquaintance be forgot,
and never brought to mind ?
Should auld acquaintance be forgot,
and auld lang syne* ?
CHORUS: For auld lang syne, my jo,
for auld lang syne,
we’ll tak a cup o’ kindness yet,
for auld lang syne.
And surely ye’ll be your pint-stowp !
and surely I’ll be mine !
And we’ll tak a cup o’ kindness yet,
for auld lang syne.
CHORUS
We twa hae run about the braes,
and pu’d the gowans fine ;
But we’ve wander’d mony a weary fit,
sin auld lang syne.
CHORUS
We twa hae paidl’d i' the burn,
frae morning sun till dine ;
But seas between us braid hae roar’d
sin auld lang syne.
CHORUS
And there’s a hand, my trusty fiere !
and gie's a hand o’ thine !
And we’ll tak a right gude-willy waught,
for auld lang syne.
CHORUS

English translation
(minimalist

Should old acquaintance be forgot,
and never brought to mind ?
Should old acquaintance be forgot,
and old lang syne ?
CHORUS: For auld lang syne, my dear,
for auld lang syne,
we'll take a cup of kindness yet,
for auld lang syne.
And surely you’ll buy your pint cup !
and surely I’ll buy mine !
And we'll take a cup o’ kindness yet,
for auld lang syne.
CHORUS
We two have run about the slopes,
and picked the daisies fine ;
But we’ve wandered many a weary foot,
since auld lang syne.
CHORUS
We two have paddled in the stream,
from morning sun till dine† ;
But seas between us broad have roared
since auld lang syne.
CHORUS
And there’s a hand my trusty friend !
And give us a hand o’ thine !
And we’ll take a right good-will draught,
for auld lang syne.
CHORUS

 

 

The Elixir And The Stone
A history of Magic and Alchemy 1998
Michael Baigent And Richard Leigh

Page 43

" The most famous, important and influential of Arab alchem-ists
Jabir ibn Hayyam was also a Sufi "

Page 44
"It was in Jabir's books that the earliest extant text of the Emerald Tablet appeared, though it is ascribed to much older sources. At the same time ,Jabir and his circle wrote on a multitude of other subjects-on mathematics, on magic ,on astrology and astronomy, on medicine, on mirrors,…"

The Lure and Romance of Alchemy. 1990
C. J. S.Thompson

Page 31 / 32

note 1

Julius Ruska ,Tabula Smaragdini 1926

"A translation from an Arab collection of commentaries of the early twelth century known as "

"The Emerald Table of Hermes:"

"True it is, without falsehood certain most true.That which is
above is like to that which is below, and that which is below is like
to that which is above, to accomplish the miracles of one thing.
And as in all things whereby contemplation of one, so in all things
arose from this one thing by a single act of adoption.
The father thereof is the Sun the mother the Moon.
The wind carried it in its womb,the earth is the source thereof.
It is the father of all works throughout the world.
The power thereof is perfect.
If it be cast on to earth, it will separate the element of earth
from that of fire, the subtle from the gross.
With great sagacity it doth ascend gently from earth to heaven.
Again it doth descend to earth and uniteth in itself from
things superior and things inferior.
Thus thou wilt possess the brightness of the world , and all
obscurity will fly far from thee.
This thing is the b fortitude of all strength, for it over-
cometh every subtle thing and doth penetrate every solid substance.
Thus was this world created.
Hence will there be marvellous adaptations achieved of which
the manner is this.
For this reason I am called Hermes Trismegistus because I hold
three parts of the wisdom of the whole world.
That which I had to say about the operation of Sol is completed."

The Lure and Romance of Alchemy

A history of the secret link between magic and science
C. J. S. Thompson

Page 33

" In the account of the emerald tablet given by Roger Bacon in the Secretum Secretorum it is stated that
These precious sentences of Hermes were found by Galienus Alfachim the physican, on a plaque of emerald in a cave,clasped in the hands of the corpse of that mysterious legendary figure
Hermes Trismegistus, The Thrice Great" The reader is exhorted "to preserve the strictest secrecy from all except men of good will, this treasured text, even as Hermes himself had hidden it within the cave."

Page 33 / 34

"It may be well to quote another and freer translation of this historic text;"

I speak not fictious things, but that which is most certain and most
True. What is below is like that which is above , and what is above

is like that which is below to accomplish the miracles of One
Thing. And as all things were produced by the One Word of
One Being , so all things were produced from the One Thing by
adaptation, Its father is the Sun , its mother the Moon , the wind
carries it in its belly, its nurse is the earth. It is the father of all
perfection throughout the world. The power is vigorous if it be
changed into earth. Separate the earth from the the fire , the subtle
from the gross, acting prudently and with judgement.Ascend with
the sagacity from the earth to heaven , and then again descend to
the earth and unite together the power of things superior and
things inferior. Thus you will obtain the glory of the whole world
and obscurity will fly far from you.This has more fortitude than
fortitude itself,because it conquers every solid thing and can
penetrate every solid . Thus was the world formed . Hence pro-
ceed wonders which are here established .Therefore I am called
Hermes Trismegistus, having three parts of the philosophy of the
whole world.That which I had to say concerning the operation
of the sun is completed.

Page 205

"As above, so below," is an expression which refers to cosmoses.
Thus spake the prophet Gurdjieff.

Page 214

"Now you have some idea of the laws governing the life of the macrocosmos and have returned to the earth. Recall to yourself: "as above, so below" I think that already, without any further explanation, you will not dispute the statement that the life of individual man - the microcosmos - is governed by the same laws - "Glimpses of Truth."

 

 

APOCATASTASIS = 144 36 3+6 = 9 = 3+6 144 = APOCATASTASIS

 

CATHOLIC ENCYCLOPEDIA: Apocatastasis www.newadvent.org › Catholic Encyclopedia › ACached - SimilarNot helpful? You can block www.newadvent.org results when you're signed in to search.www.newadvent.org
A name given in the history of theology to the doctrine which teaches that a time will come when all free creatures will share in the grace of salvation; in a special ...

 

Apocatastasis

(Greek, apokatastasis; Latin, restitutio in pristinum statum, restoration to the original condition).

A name given in the history of theology to the doctrine which teaches that a time will come when all free creatures will share in the grace of salvation; in a special way, the devils and lost souls.
This doctrine was explicitly taught by St. Gregory of Nyssa, and in more than one passage. It first occurs in his "De animâ et resurrectione" (P.G., XLVI, cols. 100, 101) where, in speaking of the punishment by fire assigned to souls after death, he compares it to the process whereby gold is refined in a furnace, through being separated from the dross with which it is alloyed. The punishment by fire is not, therefore, an end in itself, but is ameliorative; the very reason of its infliction is to separate the good from the evil in the soul. The process, moreover, is a painful one; the sharpness and duration of the pain are in proportion to the evil of which each soul is guilty; the flame lasts so long as there is any evil left to destroy. A time, then, will come, when all evil shall cease to be since it has no existence of its own apart from the free will, in which it inheres; when every free will shall be turned to God, shall be in God, and evil shall have no more wherein to exist. Thus, St. Gregory of Nyssa continues, shall the word of St. Paul be fulfilled: Deus erit omnia in omnibus (1 Corinthians 15:28), which means that evil shall, ultimately, have an end, since, if God be all in all, there is no longer any place for evil (cols. 104, 105; cf. col. 152). St. Gregory recurs to the same thought of the final annihilation of evil, in his "Oratio catechetica", ch. xxvi; the same comparison of fire which purges gold of its impurities is to be found there; so also shall the power of God purge nature of that which is preternatural, namely, of evil. Such purification will be painful, as is a surgical operation, but the restoration will ultimately be complete. And, when this restoration shall have been accomplished (he eis to archaion apokatastasis ton nyn en kakia keimenon), all creation shall give thanks to God, both the souls which have had no need of purification, and those that shall have needed it. Not only man, however, shall be set free from evil, but the devil, also, by whom evil entered into the world (ton te anthropon tes kakias eleutheron kai auton ton tes kakias eyreten iomenos). The same teaching is to be found in the "De mortuis" (ibid., col. 536). Bardenhewer justly observes ("Patrologie", Freiburg, 1901, p. 266) that St. Gregory says elsewhere no less concerning the eternity of the fire, and of the punishment of the lost, but that the Saint himself understood this eternity as a period of very long duration, yet one which has a limit. Compare with this "Contra Usurarios" (XLVI, col. 436), where the suffering of the lost is spoken of as eternal, aionia, and "Orat. Catechet.", XXVI (XLV, col. 69), where evil is annihilated after a long period of time, makrais periodois. These verbal contradictions explain why the defenders of orthodoxy should have thought that St. Gregory of Nyssa's writings had been tampered with by heretics. St. Germanus of Constantinople, writing in the eighth century, went so far as to say that those who held that the devils and lost souls would one day be set free had dared "to instil into the pure and most healthful spring of his [Gregory's] writings the black and dangerous poison of the error of Origen, and to cunningly attribute this foolish heresy to a man famous alike for his virtue and his learning" (quoted by Photius, Bibl. Cod., 223; P.G. CIII, col. 1105). Tillemont, "Mémoires pour l'histoire ecclésiastique" (Paris, 1703), IX, p. 602, inclines to the opinion that St. Germanus had good grounds for what he said. We must, however, admit, with Bardenhewer (loc. cit.) that the explanation given by St. Germanus of Constantinople cannot hold. This was, also, the opinion of Petavius, "Theolog. dogmat." (Antwerp, 1700), III, "De Angelis", 109-111.
The doctrine of the apokatastasis is not, indeed, peculiar to St. Gregory of Nyssa, but is taken from Origen, who seems at times reluctant to decide concerning the question of the eternity of punishment. Tixeront has well said that in his De Principiis (I.6.3) Origen does not venture to assert that all the evil angels shall sooner or later return to God (P.G., XI, col. 168, 169); while in his "Comment. in Rom.", VIII, 9 (P.G., XIV, col. 1185), he states that Lucifer, unlike the Jews, will not be converted, even at the end of time. Elsewhere, on the other hand, and as a rule, Origen teaches the apokatastasis, the final restoration of all intelligent creatures to friendship with God. Tixeront writes thus concerning the matter: "Not all shall enjoy the same happiness, for in the Father's house there are many mansions, but all shall attain to it. If Scripture sometimes seems to speak of the punishment of the wicked as eternal, this is in order to terrify sinners, to lead them back into the right way, and it is always possible, with attention, to discover the true meaning of these texts. It must, however, always be accepted as a principle that God does not chasten except to amend, and that the sole end of His greatest anger is the amelioration of the guilty. As the doctor uses fire and steel in certain deep-seated diseases, so God does but use the fire of hell to heal the impenitent sinner. All souls, all impenitent beings that have gone astray, shall, therefore, be restored sooner or later to God's friendship. The evolution will be long, incalculably long in some cases, but a time will come when God shall be all in all. Death, the last enemy, shall be destroyed, the body shall be made spiritual, the world of matter shall be transformed, and there shall be, in the universe, only peace and unity" [Tixeront, Histoire des dogmes, (Paris, 1905), I, 304, 305]. The palmary text of Origen should be referred to De Principiis III.6.6. For Origen's teaching and the passages wherein it is expressed consult Huet, "Origeniana", II, qu. 11, n. 16 (republished in P.G., XVII, col. 1023-26); and Petavius, "Theol. dogmat., De Angelis", 107-109; also Harnack ["Dogmengeschichte" (Freiburg, 1894), I, 645, 646], who connects the teaching of Origen on this point with that of Clement of Alexandria. Tixeront also writes very aptly concerning this matter: "Clement allows that sinful souls shall be sanctified after death by a spiritual fire, and that the wicked shall, likewise, be punished by fire. Will their chastisement be eternal? It would not seem so. In the Stromata, VII, 2 (P.G., IX, col. 416), the punishment of which Clement speaks, and which succeeds the final judgment, constrains the wicked to repent. In chapter xvi (col. 541) the author lays down the principle that God does not punish, but corrects; that is to say that all chastisement on His part is remedial. If Origen be supposed to have started from this principle in order to arrive at the apokatastasis--and Gregory of Nyssa as well--it is extremely probable that Clement of Alexandria understood it in the same sense" (Histoire des dogmes, I, 277). Origen, however, does not seem to have regarded the doctrine of the apokatastasis as one meant to be preached to all, it being enough for the generality of the faithful to know that sinners will be punished. (Against Celsus VI.26)

The doctrine, then, was first taught by Origen, and by Clement of Alexandria, and was an influence in their Christianity due to Platonism, as Petavius has plainly shown (Theol. dogmat. De Angelis, 106), following St. Augustine City of God XXI.13. Compare Janet, "La philosophiede Platon" (Paris, 1869), I, 603. It is evident, moreover, that the doctrine involves a purely natural scheme of divine justice and of redemption. (Plato, Republic, X, 614b.)

It was through Origen that the Platonist doctrine of the apokatastasis passed to St. Gregory of Nyssa, and simultaneously to St. Jerome, at least during the time that St. Jerome was an Origenist. It is certain, however, that St. Jerome understands it only of the baptized: "In restitutione omnium, quando corpus totius ecclesiæ nunc dispersum atque laceratum, verus medicus Christus Jesus sanaturus advenerit, unusquisque secundum mensuram fidei et cognitionis Filii Dei . . . suum recipiet locum et incipiet id esse quod fuerat" (Comment. in Eph., iv, 16; P.G., XXVI, col. 503). Everywhere else St. Jerome teaches that the punishment of the devils and of the impious, that is of those who have not come to the Faith, shall be eternal. (See Petavius, Theol. dogmat. De Angelis, 111, 112.) The "Ambrosiaster" on the other hand seems to have extended the benefits of redemption to the devils, (In Eph., iii, 10; P.L., XVII, col. 382), yet the interpretation of the "Ambrosiaster" on this point is not devoid of difficulty. [See Petavius, p. 111; also, Turmel, Histoire de la théologie positive, depuis l'origine, etc. (Paris, 1904) 187.]

From the moment, however, that anti-Origenism prevailed, the doctrine of the apokatastasis was definitely abandoned. St. Augustine protests more strongly than any other writer against an error so contrary to the doctrine of the necessity of grace. See, especially, his "De gestis Pelagii", I: "In Origene dignissime detestatur Ecclesia, quod et iam illi quos Dominus dicit æterno supplicio puniendos, et ipse diabolus et angeli eius, post tempus licet prolixum purgati liberabuntur a poenis, et sanctis cum Deo regnantibus societate beatitudinis adhærebunt." Augustine here alludes to the sentence pronounced against Pelagius by the Council of Diospolis, in 415 (P.L., XLIV, col. 325). He moreover recurs to the subject in many passages of his writings, and in City of God XXI sets himself earnestly to prove the eternity of punishment as against the Platonist and Origenist error concerning its intrinsically purgatorial character. We note, further, that the doctrine of the apokatastasis was held in the East, not only by St. Gregory of Nyssa, but also by St. Gregory of Nazianzus as well; "De seipso", 566 (P.G., XXXVII, col. 1010), but the latter, though he asks the question, finally decides neither for nor against it, but rather leaves the answer to God. Köstlin, in the "Realencyklopädie für protestantische Theologie" (Leipzig, 1896), I, 617, art. "Apokatastasis", names Diodorus of Tarsus and Theodore of Mopsuestia as having also held the doctrine of apokatastasis, but cites no passage in support of his statement. In any case, the doctrine was formally condemned in the first of the famous anathemas pronounced at the Council of Constantinople in 543: Ei tis ten teratode apokatastasis presbeuei anathema esto [See, also, Justinian, Liber adversus Originem, anathemas 7 and 9.] The doctrine was thenceforth looked on as heterodox by the Church.

It was destined, nevertheless, to be revived in the works of ecclesiastical writers, and it would be interesting to verify Köstlin's and Bardenhewer's statement that it is to be traced in Bar Sudaili, Dionysius the Areopagite, Maximus the Confessor, Scotus Erigena, and Amalric of Bena. It reappears at the Reformation in the writings of Denk (d. 1527), and Harnack has not hesitated to assert that nearly all the Reformers were apocatastasists at heart, and that it accounts for their aversion to the traditional teaching concerning the sacraments (Dogmengeschichte, III, 661). The doctrine of apokatastasis viewed as a belief in a universal salvation is found among the Anabaptists, the Moravian Brethren, the Christadelphians, among rationalistic Protestants, and finally among the professed Universalists. It has been held, also, by such philosophic Protestants as Schleiermacher, and by a few theologians, Farrar, for instance, in England, Eckstein and Pfister in Germany, Matter in France. Consult Köstlin, art. cit., and Grétillut, "Exposé de théologie systématique" (Paris, 1890), IV, 603.

 

 

9
APOCATASTASIS
-
-
-
-
A+P
17
8
8
-
O+C
18
9
9
-
A+T+A+S+T+A+S
81
27
9
-
I
9
9
9
-
S
19
10
1
9
APOCATASTASIS
144
54
36
-
-
1+4+4
5+4
3+6
9
APOCATASTASIS
9
9
9

 

 

Lyrics

Precious angel, under the sun
How was I to know you’d be the one
To show me I was blinded, to show me I was gone
How weak was the foundation I was standing upon?

Now there’s spiritual warfare and flesh and blood breaking down
Ya either got faith or ya got unbelief and there ain’t no neutral ground
The enemy is subtle, how be it we are so deceived
When the truth’s in our hearts and we still don’t believe?

Shine your light, shine your light on me
Shine your light, shine your light on me
Shine your light, shine your light on me
Ya know I just couldn’t make it by myself
I’m a little too blind to see

My so-called friends have fallen under a spell
They look me squarely in the eye and they say, “All is well”
Can they imagine the darkness that will fall from on high
When men will beg God to kill them and they won’t be able to die?

Sister, lemme tell you about a vision I saw
You were drawing water for your husband, you were suffering under the law
You were telling him about Buddha, you were telling him about Mohammed
in the same breath
You never mentioned one time the Man who came and died a criminal’s death

Shine your light, shine your light on me
Shine your light, shine your light on me
Shine your light, shine your light on me
Ya know I just couldn’t make it by myself
I’m a little too blind to see

Precious angel, you believe me when I say
What God has given to us no man can take away
We are covered in blood, girl, you know our forefathers were slaves
Let us hope they’ve found mercy in their bone-filled graves

You’re the queen of my flesh, girl, you’re my woman, you’re my delight
You’re the lamp of my soul, girl, and you torch up the night
But there’s violence in the eyes, girl, so let us not be enticed
On the way out of Egypt, through Ethiopia, to the judgment hall of Christ

Shine your light, shine your light on me
Shine your light, shine your light on me
Shine your light, shine your light on me
Ya know I just couldn’t make it by myself
I’m a little too blind to see

Read more: http://www.bobdylan.com/us/songs/precious-angel#ixzz2EIv8Z5Pr

 

 
Top
 
 
Evokation
 
Previous Page
Index
Next Page